《The Sins of Anna》


 Chapter 1 Rude Awakening 1.1

    Chapter One


    Late in the evening a taxi pulls up to a grand hotel. The Golden Dragon Hotel, looking up I am so amazed I can feel my mouth hanging open. This hotel must have at least 40 floors. Feeling nervous I squeeze the delicately wrapped package in my hands pressing it against my chest, heading for the front door. Today is my boyfriend''s birthday and I wanted to surprise him with a gift. He just started here recently as a bellhop so he had to work on his birthday. As I am about to open the door a gentle female voice calls out to me from side of the entry way. There I was handed a single red rose with a promise that I would be given something good as a special guest if I kept it close. Excitement in my footsteps I entered the hotel. The light pierced my dark ustomed eyes as I entered through the automatic doors however, the lobby was quiet; two male clerks stood behind a counter. Not seeing who I was looking for I decided to go ask a clerk.


    Weed with a smile, "How may we service you tonight mydy." I felt a sickening chill from how this was asked but chose to ignore it smiling back


    "I am looking for someone who works here his nam¡­"


    "Hey, hey you miss!" A rough old male voice called out to me.


    "Huh?" Spinning around in confusion an older man was calling out to me. Watching him Approach I notice his eyes hit the rose and he smiles.


    "Oh, thank goodness your finally here yourte." He is smiling, but his tone sounded stern. Not sure what''s going on I find myself quickly being escorted to the elevator. Noticing the button pushed was the penthouse I can''t help asking if their expecting me. Thinking maybe David was behind some kind of practical joke; but I was just met with a smile looking as if there was a hidden agenda.


    Elevator opens into a dimly lit room. As I am ushered in a tall slender figure is staring out into the beautiful night scene from the room window, he turns toward us. His dark eye fixed on me, I suddenly feel as if I am being pierced through as if my clothes were being ripped off just from his gaze, reflexively I shift as if trying to hide myself.


    "Mr. Hashiro Sorry to keep you waiting as our thanks for your assistance we prepared a gift for your pleasure." The man says suddenly pushing me forward.


    "NO" Panic fills me as I finally understanding the predicament I am in; the men leer at me as I holler out.


    I fumble trying to exin that they have the wrong person, they must understand that I am not who they think I am. The man from the window expression changes. His lips curl up and I feel a chill run down my spine. His movement''s so elegant as he turns and walks over to me. My heart races as my nose is sweetly caressed from the alluring and intoxicating smell of vani and strong clean sent of the forest mixed with the smell of smoke. My body quivered as I breathed in this man, in this sweet smell; as if my body hungers for more It began to pulsate. I wanted to touch this man before me, I wanted to run my fingers along the crevices of his sleek exposed chest. No,ing to my senses I remember David, embarrassed I lower my head to look at my feet afraid if I look at him longer I will fall to deep. I never wanted a man so much. His hot breath getting closer as it tickles the nap of my neck. Force suddenly on my chin pulling my face up as I feel his rough lipsp over mine, crashing hard with mine. This sweet sensation mixed with fear I look into the eyes of this outrageous man as he refuses to unlock lips as I push on his chest. His eyes a dark amber brown reflecting into mine. I can feel tears streaming down my cheeks when he suddenly let''s go, lips curl upward once again into a mockingugh. I feel my knees buckle as I fall on the floor. "I dly ept your generous gift today." He stands straight up. With that the older man that brought me here turns and leave through the elevator. I feel every ounce of escaping gone in that second. David how did this happen. I couldn''t help sitting there crying under his


    hot gaze. If I stayed here I was for sure going to be swallowed up and eaten by this man, no matter how much he''s attractive I can''t do this with him.


    "Shut up and stand up all ready!"


    His sudden outburst froze my tears. Arm yanked upward I stumble forward falling into his broad bared chest. Flushed red from embarrassment I struggle to get free from his firm chest and strong arms. Though to my surprise he beganughing


    "What the hell''s with that face," the man said letting out a sweet charming chuckle. "You look like a pure angel that''s never even been touch by a man."


    He''sughing harder as he stands me upright. Looking up I can see this man is much taller than me at least a foot and a half. I can feel my face blush as he points out the obvious. Now I just feel ashamed and embarrassed, damn David made me promise we would wait till we were married someday. Honestly, I am tired of waiting, and he hasn''t even proposed and it''s been 2 years since he asked me to be his girlfriend. I''m already 20 and I been starting to think I''m just not good enough. My friends have always said men in rtionships that don''t want it from their girl get it else where. Just thinking about it makes me want to punch that bastard, but I wanted to trust in him so I summoned all my strength, bought this dress in hopes that it change his mind to prove that it was all in my head that he did love me that he did want me. I can''t help letting a sigh pass my lips forgetting the situation I am in. Looking up I catch a glimpse at this man from the corner of my eyes, I know I shouldn''t, but having my virginity pointed out thoughts of what I was told about David I can''t help wanting to know what it be like to be touched by this man. I want to beg him to touch me to make me a woman. David, I think of his face of our promise. The man''s piecing gaze back on me as he hears my sigh escape, lips curling up as if a sinister presence hase forth. Sneering in delight.


    "I see so then my gift is even more special, miss virgin."


    Fear courses through me as I start to back away toward the elevator; however; his rough hand reach out and grab hold of my hands pushing me back into a wall. His lips consuming mine his tongue licking between my lips trying to pry open my mouth. His free hand sliding down my arms, Ah! Along my neck. God his warm hands feel good going down the side of my body. I cry out, my body wants more, but I can''t, not with him. Gasping for air he viciously takes the chance thrusting his tongue into my mouth taste of tobo and something sweet like choctebines in my mouth as our tongues intertwine. I can feel my body arch forward as he gets deeper. His hand slipping up under my top tracing the outline of my bra, Ah! I scream to stop in my head. However, despite my mind my body responds to his touch. Slipping from my breast and down I feel his hunger for me, his hand enters from under my skirt and his fingers slip in my underwear. I can feel his body be forceful as he quickly moves his hands toying with me. Ashamed I let out a disgusting moan as I try pleading in between breaths to stop. Tears coursing down my face as I am consumed with guilt that I was enjoying this. He stops, however, looking pissed off as he releases me seeing tears stream down my face as my body quivers barley standing properly. His re freezing me against the wall I feel his eyes saying he wants to kill me.

 Chapter 2 Rude Awakening 1.2

    ****


    What the hell is wrong with this chick feeling pissed that he must work so hard for a damn prostitute he Just res at her.


    "Hey, what the fucks wrong you, it''s not like I forced you to be a prostitute. You were paid for your services so quitining."


    Staring at her waiting for a reply I see her green eyes behind those beautiful tears suddenly be fill with rage as she res back. Amused I can''t help wondering where that strengthes from.


    "I told you that you had the wrong person." Her voice so low I can barely hear her. Asking her to repeat herself so that I can hear her, this time she is shouting at me that she wasn''t the hired prostitute. I am taken back a little. This angel was bing a tiger before me.


    "Well then little angel, if you are not the gift meant for me then why do you have the red rose that indicated you are a special guest and what are you doing in a hotel like this?" I stand there folding my arms questioningly she must be lying. Frantically she exining her tale to me, I listen annoyed about how this happened. So, the real prostitute ran off with the funds while throwing this unsuspecting girl into the fire.


    "So, why where you here in the first ce?" As if remembering something troubling, she looks up at me with pleading eyes


    "I wanted to surprise my boyfriend with a birthday present, he''s a new bellhop here." She mumbled.


    I must have heard her wrong. No employee here can have a partner to keep from having anywsuits and to avoid having uninvited eyes looking into the operations. Feeling as if this little witch is now lying to me, I am ready to lose control, ready to snap her neck. I struggle to hold myself back from wrapping my hands around her throat.


    "That is impossible all employees here are single, or couldn''t you tell this isn''t an ordinary hotel." Pleadingly she sticks with her story that he for sure works here.


    "Fine if this is true tell me his name, if he does work here I will fill you in on something good about your dear boyfriend."


    "Da.. David Johnson."


    Can''t believe I''m taking care of this shit tonight, pissed I call down to the front desk. "Is there a David Johnson working here!?" I can hear the clerk on the phone scramble through papers as I shout for an answer. "Hurry the fuck up already!"


    "Yes sir, He''s in room 203, he just started here recently! Is there a problem?"


    "Damn right there is!" Hanging up I turn back to this naive girl. As promised I will show you something good. Her mouth curls up as if happy to know he is here. Unable to hide my discontentment for her joy I grab her by the arm dragging her to the bed and throw her on it. I just want to dirty this little thing even more now. Just minutes before she cried out for me I could feel she wanted me as she gazed back at me. As if almost begging for it. When I felt how wet she was I was going to lose control drowning in her scent of wild flowers and shampoo.


    "Do you truly believe in your boyfriend?" As soon as I ask, I can see she''s not so stupid her green eyes go dark as if to say she already knows he was most likely cheating on her yet she still nods.


    "Well then let''s make a deal if you are right I will take you too him, but if I am right you give everything to me what do you say?"


    ****


    Something about this man''s tone tells me that I''m not going to win this wager but still I want to believe no I have to. David had promised we would wait. I will take on the wager he''s probably just trying to worry me. Looking at that sneer in the dimly lit room after I agreed, filled me with fear. At the same time that damn confidence made him the more enticing. I watched as he used a remote that opened panels in the wall revealing several video camera screens. Looking through he seemed to find what he was looking for as he beckoned me over to the screen with his long finger sayinge here. Nervously I looked up. This time there was no closing my eyes. There he was in a room with two other women. I try to turn away, I can feel not only the tears but the heat of anger filling me. There was no way I could say I was imagining it. As I was fighting with the truth in my head I feel warm big hands grab me from behind. "I won the wager, noints, right?" Intoxicated by that sweet scent again feeling like I was losing my mind, I shook my head I had no right toin even though he knew he would win. Fact is now there was no need to hold back, he could have it, have me. I wanted his body to console me, saving myself for David was meaningless now.


    "Take me, please." I beg him as I lean back into him, my head feeling fuzzy.


    Floating in the air as the strong arms carried me to the bed I feel like the man before me became gentlepared to before. Laying upon my body I feel his kiss consumes my face drinking away the tears. His amber eyes like a lion look deep into me. His hands skillfully exposing the true me as he slowly removed each piece of clothing. His lips tracing from my lips down to nap of my neck, his tongue licking and sucking I feel a pinch as his teeth nip at my neck. My mouth releases a noise so new to me. Heat rises as his hand caress between my legs. His tongue now licking my breasts I grab his hair unable to control my bodies trembling. I can only thank god, it''s dark enough to where he can''t see mepletely. His hands and lips as if growing more desperate be more aggressive exploring me. I can''t think of anything as his finger enter through the gates to my garden. The sound of my own hoarse voice echoing in my ears. Anxiously waiting for where I will feel him next. "More," I beg crying out.


    ****


    This angel cries out for me with every touch, I have never felt this excited. Before with a women. Her slender waist threatening to break in my hands. Her beautiful long golden hair sprawled across the bed. Her emerald eyes peering at me as I toy with her, her lips escape pleads as she begs me for more. This greedy child, I can''t help granting her every wish. Her small body trembling. I feel heat rising from her soft skin as if on fire. She grabs my hair pulling it hard, but fuck I don''t care I pleasure her deeper. She rotates and moves her body at my touch. Unable to resist I slide in desperate to feel her for myself. Everything so tight and new to the touch I will sully her to where no other man will have the pleasure of consuming her. She''s mine I won''t let anyone have this girl''s beautiful song; she''s my toy now.

 Chapter 3 Rude Awakening 1.3

    Hearing the door to the room open I see a man step in eyes transfixed on the bed.


    "Anna?" his voice asked trembling. Seems only my ears could hear his call though. I look at this goddess below me, I like her eyes. I smile at her because she only sees me even with her lover here.


    "So Anna''s your name?" Watching her nod I touch her again making her cry out. Ah! I can''t help smirking at him, mockingly as I dominate his woman in front of him. Feeling her hands on my chest I hold tighter thinking she''ll make me stop, but a smile spreads across my face when I hear sweet voice asking me to let her do it to. This angel wants to consume me as she climbs on me giving me all she''s got. I don''t know where she learned to be this great but god seeing her on top I thrust her hips harder threatening to break her. Never wanting to let it stop. Pulling her downy on top I embrace her, tasting her with my tongue. Her lipsp mine with a kiss as passionate as mine own. She begs for my name as we embrace.


    "Ren."


    Forgetting her boyfriend stood transfixed in the room, focus on her. who wouldn''t get lost in her gaze? I feel like rather than an angel I might have been trapped by a witch. Her every breath calling me as we lose ourselves.


    Looking over at this little thing. She is fast asleep next to me as if there is no danger what so ever. she has no idea how easy I could just snap this witches neck. No Idea who I really am. Yet I can''t help smiling I don''t know when her boyfriend left, but he''s nowhere to be seen in the building. My phone rings.


    "Lord Feng, Serena is Looking for you iming you missed a date." Despite my pleasure a few moments ago I find myself pissed again.


    "Tell her to go the fuck home there was no such promise!"


    Pissed I get out of bed, her father must have told her about the special arrangement he made and she''s trying to fucking interfere. I look at the little thing on the bed more annoyed now. When the fucks she going to wake, it''s not like I have all night to baby sit this brat. Why the hell did I take her anyway, it''s not like I n to take the Golden Dragon ns offer? On top of that I Lord of the Feng n broke my own rules not to get involved with others that where not from my world. Once I knew the truth I should have let her go. Fuck me! I run my hand through my hair. Walking over I kick the bed.


    "Hey you, get the hell up and get out!" Jumping with a start, her eyes open, staring at me with fear again. Damn it I don''t want to see that look.


    "Look I got to go, I can''t stay here all night so get your stuff and let''s go." Trying not to sound so irritated I urge her to do as I say. Simply nodding she rushes to get dressed. I watch her as she eyes the package on the ground near the elevator. I pick it up handing it out to her.


    "What do you n to do with it?" she doesn''t speak just shrugs.


    "Than how about this I will keep it as payment as a high priced gigolo."


    She looks at me through her golden blonde hair that''s falling in her face, with those piercing green eyes. I can see their bing clouded with confusion, but still she nods agreeing. Exiting the building a limo is waiting for me. Maliki''s eyes narrowing as he looks at me then the woman I was escorting out. As his lips part to speak I tell him to just shut it before he utters one word. I don''t want to hear it tonight; I''m already pissed at myself. Looking over I notice she has already started to walk away on her own without a word.


    "Hey where the hell do you think you''re going?" I shout watching her jump at my sudden call and turn to look back. Maliki goes around to open the other door on her side at my gesture


    "Miss the master requests that you get in we will take you home tonight."


    ****


    The man who suddenly opens the door bows as he waits. As if he is saying he refuses to leave if I don''t get in. Trying to calm my racing heart I slide in. Doesn''t this man realize how embarrassed I feel after what we did. It''s not like we will meet again so I figure its best to go separate ways so why? I can''t help pondering as I look up at him. His messy dark brown hair touching the nap of his neck in the back, matches those dark amber eyes that look like they could throw you into the abyss. I remember the feel of his body, my hands tracing his firm slick chest as I look down on him; watching him look up at me. As if sensing I was looking his way he looks at me seeming annoyed.


    "What?"


    "NnNothing!"


    "Well then get that dreamy look out of your eyes it''s pissing me off just looking at you."


    What the hell is wrong with him as if losing myself after so long of suppressing my emotions I let lose. "Well if looking at me is pissing you off then maybe you should have just let me go home alone!" I want to smack the smirk of his damn face as his lips curl up in amusement.


    ****


    ncing out corner of my eye this red face hot tempered angel goes back to ignoring me. It''s hard to believe someone who looks like that can actually challenge me. I can''t help chortling under my breathe at this thought, if she knew I was actually Lord of Feng n said to be mob boss of the underworld would she be so ballsy. Hell she probably doesn''t even know I am known as the one man to be call worlds most desired eligible bachelor being president of a multi-billion-dorpany. As we pull up too her house she opens up the door to the car as if to escape even a second sooner.


    "Wait." Grabbing her arm, I pull her back in, my lips sealed on hers once again, I hate that I want to feel her even a second longer. Pissed at myself I push her away slipping my business card into her hands and pushed her back out. The limo pulled away as I watched her standing up looking more pissed and dumb founded.


    "You F''ing Bastard, stupid cocky jerk!" She screams into the night as the limo vanishes into the darkness.

 Chapter 4 Cant be Coincidence 2.1

    Chapter Two


    The sun began to shine through the window of my room. My eyes refusing to open due to the rays leaking in. Hearing my rm ring next to my head, I know I have to get up for work. I sigh.


    "Huh, only two hours of sleep."


    Lifting myself off my bed my muscles hurt like crazy, I try to stretch it out. Looking at myself I''m still dress in my clothes fromst night. I had bought this especially just for David I thought he would finally want me if I wore it. Now this whitece mini skirt and ck tube top are trash, worthless. Stripping I go to throw it away when that man shes before my eyes. I nce at the card on my dresser. I sigh again, maybe I won''t throw them away, it was the most I had ever spent on an outfit. instead I toss them into the dirty pile. I shower and get ready for work. The mail room is so busy today. m and Fashion News Weekly, a magazine that writes on high ss trends and celebrities. We receive mail daily with requests, tips on celebrities, and other documents. My dream is someday to be a journalist but, for now I just deliver the mail.


    "Anna, You''rete!" My boss shouts over the stack of documents.


    The room is small with walls covered with mail box slots where we separate and ce iing mail to the right departments. Today though there is so many bags of mail delivered that the bags are still stacked up in a corner waiting to be separated, but first we got to make room.


    "I am so sorry Mrs. O''Conner It won''t happen again." I can''t lose this job so I don''t care how much I need to grovel. Because if I am fired here I will never be a writer. She might not have much influence but, she has been here a long time. She''s a straightced woman, always wearing a business suit even though we work in the mail room where we have no dress code. Her hair always pulled back in a bun too. If I displease her, she can report me to the hire ups and I will most likely never have a chance. Though being here as long as I have I feel as if I will never get a shot anyway.


    "Fine get to work." She says sternly pointing to the piles of mail.


    "Thank you, I will start right away!" I quickly put my stuff away and start loading up executive documents to be delivered. "I will be back." I holler behind me.


    "Miss Darkz that outfit is uneptable." Mrs. O''Connor looks up over her documents at me. This woman is always judging my clothes but it''s not like I am exposing anything. The ck skirt is only an inch above my knees and it isn''t even tight and my top is square cut frill blouse. I prefer clothes that are more feminine and breathable. My hairs tied up in a loose messy styled bun. What the hell, is she some kind of prude? I look back at her bun and pants suit, I mumble to myself leaving with my precious documents. I head to top floor and begin distributing the mail.


    The day turns to night, tiredly I leave the building. Sigh, what the hell was all that mail today. Guess I should head home. Not like I have anything to do anymore after work, another sigh escapes, but no one is around to hear it any more. Dragging my feet, I ce at stores as I walk alone. Looking up the road I see Hashiro Cyber Tech Advertising Building ahead. Thinking back to it the card said CEO Hashiro right? Never mind, forget about that night; I shake my head. I look around for any distraction when I see the park across the street. The sun just starting to fall in the horizon. Maybe I will just watch it go down rxing in the park for a bit. I walk through, there are many beautiful oak trees. I follow the trail looking around as the sun glistens a golden hue through the trees, a single flowerys alone in the grass. Liking its beautiful orange color; I pick it since it was lonely too. Oh, is that a river I never noticed it before. Walking over to the wooden white bridge I lean over the rail and watch the stream flow under. Sigh; no fish, I gently release the flower watching it float down to the stream and watch it float away under the bridge. The wind blowing lightly, Hmmm This feels nice. The wind blows my hair as I release it from the tie that keeps it held up as I face into the wind. Watching the sun, leaning against the bridge railing I close my eyes, taking a deep breath, wanting to take it all in. Something big and warm sudden wrap around my waist, Aaaah! Screaming out trying to struggle away, I hear a chuckle in my ear.


    "Rx angel." The deep elegant voice echoes in my ear and the subtle smell of vani and musky wood and cigarette smoke surrounds me instantly. Barley about to turn around I see the sun glisten in those amber eyes.


    "Ren Hashiro"; I gasp. Trying to pull his arms from around me I wiggle and struggle.


    "What are you doing?" I shout panicked


    "What do you think I doing?" I feel him kiss my neck teasingly.


    I be numb to his touch unable to resist the feeling. I feel my face blush as I recline to ept his teasing. My heart races as if it will burst from my chest I don''t know what to do. He wouldn''t try something like that out here, would he? Trying to nce back I see what looks like an endearing and apologetic smile on his face. Why does he look at me that way?


    "Mr. Hashiro, please let me go." I feel his hands loosen. Stepping away I turn and look at him the sun has set. Only the park lights, light up the bridge as I stare in those eyes. Only sound of crickets and our breaths fill the silence. I rememberst night feeling my face get hot as he gazes at me. I shift my gaze. "I''m sorry it''ste I will be going, good bye Mr. Hashiro." Turning to walk away, my body is jerked into his embrace, his lips once again seeking mine. His eyes staring into mine I feel a fire in them and his arm tightening around me more every second as I''m pulled tightly against him the other hand beginning to slowly explore the silhouette of my body. I can''t, not here, not like this! I feel pain in my hand,. he, taken back lets me goof me. Did I just smack him? Grabbing my own hand, I run home. Thankful he''s not following me.


    ****


    First time I have ever been struck. I feel so amused and excited as I watch her run away. Go ahead and run angel you''ll see me again.


    Wee home Lord Feng, a group of men bow as always when I walk into the estate.


    "Lord Feng you need to see this report."


    "Mike I will look at it in the back."


    "Of course," the small man with a kind smile named Mike follows me and Maliki to my room. Damn my cheek still stings. Going to the bathroom I see her hand print still visible. I happened to take a stroll after work just wanting to get a breather when I saw golden hair fluttering in the wind before my eyes. I stood watching her my angel as the darkness was consuming her body barely visible. My heart raced I wanted her as much as a breath of fresh air. I needed to touch her. I wanted to hold her close, to feel her fit perfectly with me once more. But she even dares to refuse me by trying to get away, this made me want to tease her all that more. Excited before I knew what I was doing I was trying to have my way with her. Hearing her plea to let go as she stopped fighting though I felt broken I knew I should have just ignored her presence. But I couldn''t let her leave when she said good bye. I didn''t want to let her go and before I knew it myself I had hold of her again ready to make her mine right there. I never expected her to reject me to the point that she''d smack me so suddenly. I bust outughing thinking about how my angel was like a tiger ready to w me down. Maliki and Mike look at me as if I have two heads. Composing myself I stifle myughter, god this is just too fun. However, Mike hands over the documents, ncing over them my feeling of amusement vanishes.


    "Is this for real" I look at them sternly.


    "Yes, big brother, ording to the evidence we found someone is selling these drugs in our territory."


    "Find these bastards that are making it and selling it. Make them pay dearly." I close the file pushing it back into Mikes chest.


    I can feel my own blood lust build up, I''ll kill these fuckers who dare to use our name to distribute drugs in my area. With my order, Mike leaves Maliki and I alone.


    "Ren there''s something else." Maliki says after Mike has left, approaching me seriously.


    "What!" Maliki hands the document he had been holding to me, I see it''s what I ask for afterst night, thumbing through it I go sit by the window. Heh, this is perfect.

 Chapter 5 Cant be Coincidence 2.2

    ****


    Few days passed going from work to home. I don''t know how to face Ren again if I run into him after I smacked him like that. I can''t help fretting with the thought of seeing him after that. I feel so guilty hitting him so hard, my hand still hurt after I got home.


    "Sigh!"


    Looking up noticing a lot of noise ising from in front of me I see arge group of men in suits are walking toward me through the crowd. The girls giggling and gossiping as the group and I near each other. The face I didn''t want to seees into view as they grow closer. My heart beat bes more rapid as I stood frozen for a second He looks so sexy his hair slick back if I hadn''t hit him I could just go up to him smiling possibly. But now, fear consumes me and I duck into the nearest store hoping he hadn''t noticed me. Why did I hit him like that? I can''t even fantasize the idea him being in reach that I can touch him any more and I don''t mean in a perverted way least notpletely. I sulk leaning against a video rack. I have no right to talk to him and even if I did what would I say, Hi thanks for the great sex. Looking up inspecting what''s on the rack trying to act like a customer I realize I have jumped into an adult video store. Face turning multiple shades of red as I see all the videos. There is a chuckling voice from behind me


    "If your shopping for a good one to teach you better techniques I suggest this one." The man''s hand reaches out pulling one off the shelf handing it to me. I could tell it was Ren from the scent. Avoiding his gaze, I turn to run out mming into the side of the door with my face, trying not to cry out from pain and embarrassment I head straight for work the sound of hisugh still echoing in my head.


    "Stupid, stupid, I''m so stupid!" I feel so embarrassed I could die.


    Arriving at work I enter the mail room to report to Mrs. O''Conner.


    "Miss Darkz, President Galiger is looking for you." Confused I look nkly back at Mrs. O''Conner.


    "Me; Why?"


    "Beats me Just get up there before your fired." She shrugs.


    Putting my stuff down I head up to the president''s office. My hearts racing as the elevator climbs each floor, I try to think if I did anything wrong. Could it be that Mrs. O''Connerined about me beingte or¡­? The elevator opened. Stepping out I walked to the office feeling like I was walking to my death, my gut in knots. Opening the door to the office I am met with a weing smile from Miss Debby, President Galiger''s Secretary.


    "Wee Miss Darkz we''ve been expecting you."


    She standsing over to me. She leads me to the presidents office door opening it to let me in as she announces my arrival. I enter nervously, not knowing what to expect. I am at least greeted with a smile as I enter.


    "Ah there she is." He smiles brightly.


    "Sir why.."


    "Miss Darkz how long have you been with ourpany?" I can''t help feeling taken back as he interrupts my question with his. "About 2 years, right?" he says more as a statement then a question.


    "Yes sir." I reply nodding.


    "I have been hearing good things for a while and well how do you feel about writing an article for the magazine?" I can''t hide my excitement with his question


    "Really! I can finally write!" The president chuckles at my excitement.


    "This will be your first big article do well and we will make it permanent, this is a trial only. You will cover Ren Hashiro!" I feel my enthusiasm sink. Do I really have to, on him. Noticing my look, he goes stern.


    "If you have a problem you can go back to the mail room. Newbies have no right to pick their article and people would kill to cover this. Do you understand? Covering him will show me if you have skill or not because he is a difficult person to write on and work with." He looks at me disapprovingly for not being able to hide my discontent.


    "Understood sir, forgive me and thank you for this chance." I say trying to correct my actions.


    "Good, you start today. Go to Hashiro Cyber Tech Advertising Corp. right away we are counting on you for something good."


    "Yes sir."


    Leaving the office, I see that sweet smiling face from Miss Debby is gone reced with a re as if filled with jealousy. Did she hear what was just discussed. As I gather my stuff and leave I feel all eyes on me. On my way to meet Mr. Hashiro I stop and buy a new voice recorder, notepad, and pen to take notes for the interview with him. I don''t get why of all people, but I can''t throw my dreams away because of this bump. Walking into Hashiro Advertising I go to the front desk announcing who I am.


    "I am, Anna Darkz. With m and Fashion News Weekly; I believe Mr. Hashiro is expecting me."


    Once again being met with a re the girl picks up the phone and calls up to Mr. Hashiro''s office. The situation must have been quickly handled because the woman quickly hands me a visitor pass and a key card instructing me to scan it and I will be granted ess to go up to the top floor.


    "Thank you." Taking the key card and pass I head up to the top floor. Taking deep breaths, I start to really feel nervous and my heart is racing. One thing after another keeps happening and it''s always when this mans around.


    ****


    She''s finally here. Watching out the window I can''t help feeling impatient as she makes her way to my office. There''s no running now angel face.


    ****


    The elevator opens there is only one door on this floor. Going in I see a face I recognize, he''s giving me a wry smile.


    "Wee miss, it''s good to see you again." He says elegantly as he stands walking over to the frozen me standing in the door way.


    I nod to him in agreement. He is so hard to read. I am lead into Mr. Hashiro''s office. Door closes behind me as I''m left alone with Mr. Hashiro, no turning back I tell myself. Standing by the window again with his arms cross, sun was shining in on him as if to make him look like a god. Damn him why the hell does he have to look so alluring with just that, I tighten my hand to my chest trying to calm my heart from exposing me. His smell resonates in the office making my mind sh back. "Mr. Hashiro, I am Anna Darkz with m and Fashion News Weekly I was sent here to cover an article on you for a special feature." He turns and gazes at me, that stare, I look at my feet remembering his gaze on me that night. I hear his footsteps and he walks around his desk and lean back on it in front of me. I feeling a hand grab a strand of my hair and twirl it around his finger, I can almost feel that damn smirk he''s wearing looking down at me without even looking at him.


    "My Anna, I wish you wouldn''t address me so formally. Call me Ren as you did that night. It would thrill me to hear it so passionately again." This damn man is teasing me again, my cheeks feel hot, no I''m just embarrassed.


    "Mr. Hashiro, I am here on official business or I wouldn''t havee." I try to say as firm as I can.


    "Oh!" That evil smile grows bigger "Well if that''s the case. I am going to make this one hell of a job for you. I''ll make sure that you won''t be able to get even one decent sentence written than."


    Letting go of my hair he walks back to the window. He''s always looking out the window is it habit? This bastard doesn''t have to look so damn good when your being so damn cruel.


    I need this job, biting my lip in defeat, "R Ren."


    ****


    Hearing her call, me softly I look over, her face flushed. I didn''t expect her to concede so easily. This brat keeps shocking me.


    "No not like that. Let me help you with that, shall I?" I teaser her.


    I hear my angel call out my name in panic seeing those tears well up that only I can bring forth. My heart racing with joy as she responds to such an extreme to my every action. I can''t help forcefully pulling her in, I suck away her breath. I meant to tease her a little, but I want more, much more.


    "Ren" she call out his name almost lustfully and pleadingly at the same time., Please, Ren stop."


    Hearing her plea, I regain control letting go.


    "Fine, now you can cover the article, but no more Mr. Hashiro shit or sir when we are alone understood." Watching her intently she nods covering her mouth cheeks flushed. Damn it angel if you look at me like that, through your big eyes I''m going to have a hard time with this as well. Here I just wanted some entertainment but it''s going be hard to be around her without breaking my own rules. "Exin your vision for the article. I will only allow certain things written and I don''t want any half ass articles understood? Seeing as I am granting this favor only to you. Anyone else I''d have kicked out so understand that clearly. Also, no falling in love with me angel because I won''t love anyone." Her Eyes suddenly grow big at thatst remark. I can''t tell what she''s thinking.


    ****


    Brought back to reality from his cold demeanor I muster courage and begin exining about how this article will cover all the unknown charities he participates in; ways he gives to themunity.


    "Also, I would like to write and uncover the real Ren Hashiro to all the admires that only know of you as having good work ethic, handsome, and caring. If I write on just work and charities, I feel it will be just the same as all the other magazine articles I want to expose the Ren Hashiro man of mystery."


    "Hmmm, do you think you can handle uncovering the real me." His Face looks so serious.


    "I do if you give me a chance, please let me." I meet his gaze serious about doing this.


    ****


    I want to know what kind of me she will expos. Seeing her eyes on fire with such passion how can I refuse.


    "All right, I''ll tell you what, if you are able to expose the real me and write one hell of an article that no one canpete with I''ll give you a special reward."


    Her expression brightens up as she hears my reply. Man, this girl really must be a witch in an angel''s costume. I''m going to have to be careful though, or she might find more then she bargains for. In the meantime, I can have my fun with her. With the agreement made we n certain events and times we will meet that will be the most efficient so that she can get enough covered and photos for the article.


    ****


    Leaving Ren''s office, I wait in the elevator thinking about what just happened but one thing that sticks with me most, was his sad like expression when he said not to fall in love with him because he will never fall in love. My heart for some reason is tight thinking on it and I feel depressed a little. Was it because he looked so sad? Exiting the building I look back, taking a deep breath. How can I endure being with him when I find my control and desire sh when he just looks at me, but I must endure it; I let out my breath. This is my one shot I can endure if it means my dreamse true.

 Chapter 6 Dreams Through Deception 3.1

    Chapter Three


    With the approval of the articleyout I begin working in the journalism department. President Galiger escorts me down to the fourth floor. There are cubicles sectioning off private desks in fours that cover the room. Noticing weekly bulletinyouts as I follow the president I see the special feature for the uing magazine for Ren Hashiro. A big picture pinned to the board hearts draw around it. Some of the female journalist must have put that there when they heard the news. Eyes following us as I am shown to a cubicle in the back of the room on the far right. There a space was empty, a nk canvas of the walls and a newptop with a carrying case. This is where you will work. You are allowed to take theptop home, spare charger in the bag. I listen to the president exin the rules and regtions and what is eptable and is not.


    "When do you officially get to start covering Mr. Hashiro." The president looks proudly at me with high expectations.


    "Umm," pulling out my nner I flip it open "the day after tomorrow I will be going with him to a charity event and then will be following him during his every day routine."


    "Good, good; till then brushing up on your subject would be wise. He never does interviews so don''t do anything that will upset him and we lose this exclusive understand."


    "Yes sir!" Hismanding presence over me as he talks brings out the answer right away.


    "Also, I here he can be adies'' man so if you don''t want to be toyed with stay on guard." His expression suddenly changes to a wry smile as if worried.


    He doesn''t have to tell me that one, I know firsthand. The jerks been toying with me since I met him making me lust for him and then push me away a secondter, but I can''t tell him that so I just nod. The president leaves after his warning. With that I sit down at my desk opening myptop to familiarize myself with the features and begin essing archives of articles in ourpany and anything I can find on Ren. Ie across a picture, looks like from a paparazzi article because Ren is wearing a sullen looking expression staring off in the distance. I ce my finger on the screen tracing the figure. Then give a long sigh when I realize what I''m doing.


    "He''s so good looking, isn''t he?"


    "huh?" I turn my chair around to the female voice that spoke to me. I see her smile but her eyes look aggravated as she looks at theputer screen.


    "I wasn''t thinking that just now." I''m lying.


    "Oh, how you caressed the picture it looked like you wanted to get intimate." The girl chuckles. Other girls suddenlying up behind her looking at me. Feeling like they were judging me. I hear some whisper in the back of the group.


    "Poor Chloe, having this article snatched from her by a in girl like this." The other girls nod and giggle.


    I look at the girl who spoke to me this must be Chloe. "Ummm." I try to speak but my words trail off not sure what to say to them.


    "Look I don''t know what strings you pulled but this article is mine I won''t give it up so just stay out of my way. I will get the dirt there''s no way Mr. Hashiro will waste time on a whore." With that the group scattered back to their desks. Shocked at her threatening tone I stare nkly and was I just called a whore. I can hear people mumbling around me.


    "Did you hear?"


    "Sleeping around for promotion."


    "Honestly no skill so she whores herself to our president to get a big scoop just to make a name for herself." I really don''t get why they are saying this but I don''t want to hear it, my fists tighten in myp in frustration. This is my big shot I got this chance because I worked hard for 2 years. No I won''t cry here holding back my tears. I pack myptop up and leave my cubicle.


    "You see that, leaving in middle of day no work ethic." I turn to see Chloe speaking load enough that the whole room hears her and looks up. My frustration boils over with this.


    "Oh, dear me, I''m sorry I have to leave early to find Ren seeing as he''s expecting me. He asked me to be his arm candy for tonight for dinner now can''t every well displease him can I."


    I smirk at them though I know it''s a lie I walk out confidently seeing their faces astounded. As I get in the elevator my confident smile fades. What the hell was that? My chest so tight I feel like crying. I step outside taking a deep breath. Their just jealous that''s it that''s all it is a newbie got a once in a life time article that''s all it is, I tell myself calming my shaken heart. Looking back annoyed, I stick my tongue out toward the building wishing they could see me then stroll off. Looking down at myptop carrying case I can''t help feeling it''s kind of heavy. Sighing reluctantly, I guess I should just head home and work from there from now on. I head in that direction walking through the business section where most foot traffic is. I can see Hashiro Corp. I look toward the top of the building. I bet he''s there working hard right now and here I am abandoning my ce of business just because of the tension. Hating myself for how I acted I can''t help feeling lonely I want to see him. I decided to go to a local caf¨¦ with wifi and site at an outside table on their patio and have lunch while I work instead of hiding in my room. I feel a tap on my shoulder as I am deep in thought reading, coping and pasting clips and pictures that might benefit my article. I look up suddenly feeling uneasy that feeling you get when you''re being watched. A man with a gloomy face I know all too well is standing next to the side of my chair six inched away from me. His short milk chocte hair and blue eyes, just as I remember, his small shoulders drooping down as he is looking down at me.

 Chapter 7 Dreams Through Deception 3.2

    "David!" Looking at him, I stand gasping his name in surprise. It never crossed my mind that we would see each other again, in fact as sad as it is to say it''s as if I forgot he existed after meeting Ren. It''s as if Ren was the only one that consumed my mind.


    "What, what are you doing here?" I find myself stumbling to find the right words.


    "I saw you sitting here for a while and was curious, thinking something might have happened since you''re supposed to be at work at this hour normally." His gaze shifts to myptop his sad face bes distorted as the image of Ren stands center on my screen.


    "That bastard again, why the hell are you looking at pictures of him, don''t tell me you fell for him after he took advantage of you." He grabbed my shoulders shacking me raising his voice.


    "Let go!" I push backwards from his chest breaking free and stumble back and falling on my behind. I can feel a pain shoot threw my body as I try to pick myself up. Damn it I look up ring at this bastard all this is his fault. Remembering that night, remembering how he had been lying to me.


    "I don''t have to exin anything to you anymore we''re over David." I shout at him.


    Walking over to me I am ripped off the ground I cringe at the pain as I''m shaken about. I have never seen him this angry. Why is he angry he has no right?


    "David! A familiar voice calls him making us both jump. Looking over Shion a girl with short ck bob cut hair, Brown eyes and a slim face is watching horrified. Tall and petite body like a model beautiful as always, I nce at her then him. She was one of my best friends, I guess I was right he was sleeping with them too. Feeling like I was breaking as I watch her eyes on him, it makes me sick.


    "Go ahead David your other toys are waiting." I know I''m being nasty but I just want to scream out all my hatred right now looking at them. I feel him release me as he looks at Shion.


    "Heh; only one that is being toyed with is you, Ren never has serious rtionships. I feel sorry for you, how pathetic."


    "Even if it''s pathetic, he''s way better then you. By the way, it looked like you were struggling that night in the department where it counts most with those women."


    I never dreamed I be talking back like this to David ever, I truly was no longer his doll. Looking amused I go to gather my stuff to leave when I a sharp pain stings the left side of my face and I stumble and hit the table and fall to the ground stumbling to grab something to break my fall. Grasping the metal chairs arm I end up hitting my head on the edge of the ss table leaving a scratch. It really hurts, I touch my head blood dripping down. Looking around, I see David and Shion already embracing and walking down the street. Making since of what just happened I realize from the pain that David had hit me. I feel the tears raise up. Damn bastard, I was so angry, everything bes a blur as I gather my things and stagger to head home.


    cing theputer down on the couch I go to the bathroom I need to clean up the cut and disinfect it. As I wipe off the blood and bandage my head I cures him. I never wished to hurt someone truly before but for the first time my eyes where seeing red. The left side of my face was swelling and bing blue and purple. I can''t go to work tomorrow like this I grab ice and wrapped it in a towel, praying it helps to make it fade even a little faster. Until this fades I''ll just tell them I''m working on the article following Ren around as ns suddenly changed. I hope its gone before the charity event. I can''t let anyone see me like this I feel tears drip down. Who am I kidding it won''t be gone that fast. Iy across the top of my bed and close my eyes, a sh of Ren''s gentle face from that nightes into my thoughts and disappears just as fast leaving me feeling empty and lonely.


    "Ren." Muttering to myself as darkness consumes me.

 Chapter 8 Dreams Through Deception 3.3

    "Ren." Maliki walks into the CEO office with a worried expression.


    "What is it?" Looking at documents and project ns i nce up expressionless. I notice as Maliki fumbles a little as if thinking of what to say. This man and I have been so close for so long he''s as dear as if he was my brother. To see him like this it must be serious, my attention fully given to him, meeting his eyes.


    "Miss Darkz''spany called saying they couldn''t reach her, I guess she''s been telling themst few days she was with you working on the interview and hasn''t showed up at all to the office. Naturally they were concerned. I did tell them it was true to lessen their concern and not to worry that you were working her hard. But..."


    Understanding what he''s getting at I reach for my coat and head to the door. We were supposed to get together tonight but she had messaged asking for an over the phone interview. However, I texted her back telling her if she didn''t show up I''d cancel the article. I never heard back from that. I thought she was trying to run but if that''s true then why did she tell them she was with me. As if reading my mind Maliki was at my heels as we headed to the elevator. What exactly happened. I take out my phone and send her another message asking her why she wants an over the phone interview instead of going to the charity event with me. I get no reply till I exit the building, iming she has caught a cold and didn''t wish to make me sick, obvious a lie. I feel my heart racing, something wasn''t right. I been feeling so lonelytely without my toy and here she is avoiding me. I can''t tell if I''m worried or annoyed. Driving over to her apartment my mind flutters through so many reasons I start to be frustrated with this brat making me stress over this. I need to see her I need to know why. Something better be wrong or I''m going to kill her.


    ****


    I am sitting at my little worn down kitchen table that I had gotten at a yard sale a while back, researching hoping from an okay text from Ren for a phone interview I had requested but nothinges. I wanted to see him tonight to have fun dressing up and experiencing the beautiful decorated g. Meeting all new people and talking to Ren I wanted to know him the more I researched about him. No forget it I just need to know him for the article feeling stupid with my own thoughts. I didn''t realize the first few times meeting him affected me so much I actually feel like I miss his damn mocking.


    My door bell suddenly rings. I hesitate to answer it. It rings more impatiently. Followed by thunderous knocks. Who could it be acting so crazy. Suddenly I go pale thinking of David. He wouldn''t, would he? I slowly creak open the door peeking out chain still locked when I see those amber eyes leering at me through the crack. This is worse, I try to hide the left side of my face as I ask him what he''s doing here pretending to cough hoarsely. I can''t help feeling like he knows everything.


    "Why are you pretending to be sick, are you avoiding me, avoiding your duties, do you want your dream to be a writer to be over before it starts" his tone low as if a growl is growing.


    "No." I shout stepping back covering my mouth, he wouldn''t really cancel the special article would he.


    "I know what you''re thinking and if you don''t open this door I will walk away from this feature doesn''t matter to me." He growls more annoyed through the crack.


    I close the door and slide the chain hook to unlock it, without even a second of it being removed he has opened the door and mmed it behind him. His eyes are the same when he was mad that night before the misunderstanding was cleared up. I feel myself gulp as if I can''t breathe as he looks at me. His eyes radiating with fire as if ready to kill me, I''m scared. I know he sees it, sees the scratch on my forehead and my bruised face, I just want to hide. I don''t want him to see me like this. No words were spoken as he looked at me. I don''t know why, but tears begin to fall. Trying to conceal it I turn away from him wiping them from my face. Not even hearing his footstepse closer, shaken from nervousness when I feel his hand reach for me. Afraid he''d hit me too; I shake more fearful, thinking of those eyes just now. However, warmth fills throughout my shaking body his hands wrapped around me. He embraces me from behind tightly.


    "Who did this to you?" His voice is low, speaking into my ear.


    His body shakes over mine as if holding back whatever he wants to release inside. If I tell him what will happen. I don''t give a damn about David, but I don''t want to trouble this man with my problems. I shake my head I can''t tell him. But his embrace just tightens. This time he ismanding me to tell him.


    "I can''t!" Tears falling more.


    With that I find myself being picked up and carried to my bedroom roughly. As I''m dropped on the bed I see his eyes as if he is ready to truly explode as if this is a different person unafraid to kill or harm someone.


    "Do you still love him that much that you''d protect that cheating bastard after this!" He swings back mming his fist against the wall behind him leaving a hole.


    "No" I blurt out instantly,


    "I just don''t want to trouble you more. It''s my fault, all mine I said to much. I want to kill that bastard for what he did to me, but I know I said to much when he was already." Feeling numb I cry out what I was feeling, why does this man have to always see me at my worst.


    "What exactly did you say that make it eptable to leave such a mark on this face?" As he speaks his voice softens and his hand cup my cheeks as he wipes away my ugly tears. Sitting next to me on the bed. He looks at me patiently how can I say Ipared David to Ren from what I saw in the video to how Ren made me feel, but I don''t want to see him angry again, No I''m afraid to make him angry again. I nce at my wall he hit it hard enough that the sheet rock is dented in and will need repair.


    Building up my courage I carefully spoke remembering how it went down. I see Ren''s hands shaking, but his expression changed as he listened.


    "When I finally lost it, seeing Shion who had been my best friend show up, Ipared what I saw in the video to our time in bed, I wanted to hurt his ego saying he seemed to be no good." I know I am just one of your many one nighters, like you said you wouldn''t love anyone, but I was so mad at him for saying that I was a worthless toy. I blurted out that it be better being pathetic chasing you than being with him. I wanted to hurt him like he hurt me." I spoke desperately trying to keep my voice from shaking and fading off. I nce at him when I finish he sits there saying nothing. I knew this would happen, that he''d be troubled. Trying to clear the heavy air I try tough it off.


    "So, you see it truly was my fault It started because I was doing research at a caf¨¦ and it provoked the whole thing even when we don''t have anything going on romantically" I scratch my head and smile at him. "So, don''t mind it, I''m sure it will be gonepletely soon I will still do my work. I just wanted to let it mostly fade I didn''t want you or anyone to see it, see me like this."


    "You''re an idiot, really a big fucking idiot, you''re not a child that deserves punishment, how is any of it your fault. All I see is that, that fucker still has some hold on you if you keep insisting it''s your fault then it''s going to piss me off even more. I don''t give a flying fuck that you used my name or what not to hurt his damn ego, because no one''s better than me." At this remark, I see his arrogant smile as he nces at me from the side.


    "But I will tell you this and listen close toy or not, even if your one of the many your mine and I don''t share once I''ve staked a im, this bastard dared to try and break what''s mine his ass is fucking dead when I get my hands on him." He started patting my hair.


    "And if you try to run and find another or go back to him be prepared I won''t set you free till I''m sick of you." His hand changes from a pat to grabbing my hair and pulling it back as I wince at the pain.


    Letting go and standing he holds a hand out to me. "Let''s go."


    "Go were?" I look quizzically.


    "The charity event is tonight you still got to get ready." Not waiting for my reply, he grabs my hand and bag as I''m dragged out the door.

 Chapter 9 Dreams Through Deception 3.4

    ****


    I sit and wait as she tries on dress after dress, I will make her a goddess tonight. We go to a salon to do her hair and help cover up the marks that made her hide ashamed. Looking at them my blood just boils every time I will wipe him off the face of this earth with my own hands. Knowing she was hurt because of me I feel so guilty, but hearing that she told him that she preferred my touch, fuck it made me want to hold her again. I will not let her pass up this promotion interviewing me for the special feature just because of this. I worked to damn hard to arrange it for her so that she would have no choice but to see me; at least till I''m satisfied. As I''m lost in thought she finished getting ready I feel myself get excited as I look upon her. My angel had returned radiating. Wrapping my hand around her wrist I pull her close. I''d like nothing more than to whisk her off to my ce and have my way with her, screw the charity. She looks at me surprised. I can sense fear in her beautiful eyes as she looks up like I''m some beast. She must still be scared from earlier but I don''t care. I only see her, as I grab her chin tracing her lips with my thumb. I feel her hand on my chest as she tries to push away to put space between us, her face red as a tomato. Yet she doesn''t ask for me to release her. I just want to tease her more smiling yfully at her horrible attempt to resist.


    "Ummm, Excuse me! Your Ren Hashiro right!" Brought back to reality as one of the hair dressers pushes her way between me and my angels space.


    I wanted to explode, the moment was ruined as I let Anna go and turn to the stylist. I see Anna''s expression from the corner of my eye. She looks like she just sucked on a lemon and she turns away from us like it doesn''t matter to her. Cute little Thing is jealous. I can''t help wanting to make her more flustered to see how she will act, as I smile back at the hair dresser.


    "What can I do for you or is it something you want to do for me?" I smile teasingly.


    She instantly closes in throwing herself at me. I feel her lips on me as she slips her card in my tuxedo pocket sneering at Anna as she lets go. What a disgusting woman thinking she''s hot shit. I see Anna walk out of the store and wait for me outside as if to give me privacy. I chuckle at her, she''s perfectly easy to understand. I take the card that was given and rip it up in front of the stylist my amused expression gone now that my angel isn''t paying attention. The woman who had jumped me smiling face falls t as I walk out.


    "Let''s go angel." I wrap my arm around her waist to escort her to the car but she pushes me away and gets in on her own. Was she angry with me? We sit quietly as we drive to the charity g for orphanages. She looks so good sitting next to me. As we arrive we are met with many cameras shing. She stood there froze looking worried, I couldn''t help wanting to protect her from everything when I see her scared as amb. I grabbed her close hiding her face as I escorted her quickly into the building. My dream to be alone with this woman though tonight was short lived when Malikies and informed me that Mr. Michovali was here tonight. I didn''t realize the leader of the Golden Dragon n would be here which meant she would be here. Sighing heavily, I look wryly back at my angel as she waited for me to finish talking to Maliki. Her green eyes wide where staring straight ahead. Why did she look so anxious I follow her gaze? The crowd parted as a beautiful woman in her mid-twenties with long ck hair, pale cream colored skin, rose lips, and blue eyes elegantly swaying hip walk towards us, her arms link with an older gentleman. He was wearing a mischievous smile as he looked our way escorting his daughter. His grey hair slicked back crinkled eyes as if smiling at Anna.


    "You didn''t call me, so I wasn''t sure you wereing." Serena pouted as she let go of her father and wrapping her arms around me.


    "CEO Hashiro it is a pleasure to see you tonight." Flicking his eyes to Anna "May I ask who is your radiating partner here." I see Anna step back as the man reaches to take her hand. She must sense it to in his eyes.


    "No one, Mr. Michovali, Just a hired escort,"


    "Oh, then you won''t mind taking care of my daughter would you." This bastard man knows every will who Anna is as he''s the one who brought her to my room that night. I can''t let Anna get involved or who knows what will happen.


    "Doesn''t bother me either way sir." I reply shrugging.


    With that Serena, had moved in to my side and pushed my angel to the side lines to watch. As I''m dragged into the center of the crowd.

 Chapter 10 Dreams Through Deception 3.5

    ****


    I watched as Ren is quickly engulfed by woman. He was smiling but I couldn''t help feeling it was all strained just like at the salon. It''s not the same as the one I know. This is a business smile I tell myself as I look at them. Though my chest still feels in knots I remind myself that he''s a natural womanizer. Taking notes as Ren meets and greets manypany business executives his expression hardened. I notice the one girl that called him, her name was Serena I believe, is still hanging on him. Watching them I feel My chest tighten more, maybe being in a setting I''m not use to is making me start to not feel well. I had thought that I''d be by his side all night but instead I am just watching. Feeling lonely I stroll out to the balcony after I think I have enough information. Why did I have to get dressed up if all I was going to do was stand on the side and take notes and pictures I can''t help thinking to myself and that man was from the hotel that night. I nce at the photos; he really is a good womanizer isn''t he, I sigh He was also at that hotel maybe he''s the same as them he did makement to being a high-priced gigolo. At my house, he said I was his toy forever unless he bored of me. What the hell, who does he think he is. I''m no one''s doll that you toy with and then toss when bored with, not ever again. I sigh deeply. When he grabbed me at the salon, his gaze I felt like he was only looking at me. My heart was so excited I almost wished we weren''ting here till that spell was broken with the reminder of what he''s really like. These feeling are all scrambled. What the hell''s wrong with me hungering for him like he belongs to me. I remember Ren''s words again he consumes my every thought "He dares touch you, you who belongs to me." I feel my heart race just thinking about it. Guess he really is a womanizer, even I can''t stop thinking about him. Con man that''s good with words, use to getting whatever he wants, but cold and cruel and quick to anger. This is Ren it seems in a nutshell. I scribble in my note book circling my description of him and close it.


    The balcony door opens and closes, clicking noise is heard in the night air breaking my thoughts. Not needing to look I can tell, the smell of a freshly lit cigarette mixed with the subtle smell of vani, and a hint of good clean woods so refreshing and sweet I feel like drooling,


    "If you''re out here all those women are going to be disappointed." I try to force a smile as I turn to look up at Ren. He stands there smoking, his eyes on me.


    "So, I don''t want to leave you feeling depressed, I''d rather disappoint them." He shrugs his broad shoulders as if it doesn''t concern him.


    "Besides if I want them, all I have to do is call them, unlike a certain cat who is always acting like she''s on a hot tin roof." He grants me a whisk of his smile. So, different from inside.


    His footsteps echo on the cement balcony as he takes his ce next to me leaning on the railing. Stars glittering bright in the night sky but no sign of the moon. Must be a ck moon tonight. His amber eyes like a hungry lion stare deep into mine as we look at each other as if thinking the same. I want him to kiss me, I want to embrace him, I don''t want to share this gaze. I gaze at his lips I notice them twitch up into a smirk as I stare, his eyes narrowing at me he bends down whispering in my ear.


    "If you want me to do something just ask my angel. I will grant any wish you ask but you will have to beg for it?" My nose tickled by his scent I feel like I''m drunk off it, having him so close.


    "Kiss me Ren, please Kiss me." I beg like a desperate child, but before I can finish I''m enveloped in his embrace his lips swallowing mine. I deepen the kiss for the first time wanting him to taste me wanting to taste him. However, that dream is short lived when a voice starts to call out for Ren. It was that woman Serena looking for him again.


    "Damn it Serena! interfering again." I see his frustration as he runs his hand through his hair. I can''t help giggling at this. He looks down at me in confusion to myugh.


    "Ren, who is Serena?" I ask bing serious again. As if struck by lightning Ren looks like he can''t believe I asked.


    "Is this for the article?" His expression annoyed and stern as he asks.


    "No! Sorry I was just curious, though I guess without asking she''s one of the many you chose as a toy." I apologize quickly noticing I was wrong to simply ask, but then find my tongue slipping with that added remark, realizing after saying it I myself felt sad knowing my own insignificant. Dropping my head at my own stupidity.


    "Like hell I''d choose her!" Caught off guard I look up at him, to his rough response.


    "But it''s moreplicated and to tell you that would mean revealing everything. There''s no turning back from that, no return once you know, I can''t do that to you, so for now I implore you, Anna don''t go digging to deep, you can still go back to a normal life as long as you don''t know everything." I can see sadness in his eyes as he says this. I don''t understand but it hurts him to exin, so I won''t ask further after hearing his plea.


    "I''m sorry," I mumble "Don''t look so hurt please, if it''s too much you don''t have to say." His face rxes as he looks down at me.


    Music has started to y in the background. He suddenly holds out his hand to me dropping the cigarette and stepping on it as I take it. I am dragged back in to the g hall and pulled out into the center of the dance floor. Ren was pushing me across the dance floor. I never really danced like this I try to keep up hoping that I don''t step on his toes. He''s holding me so close I can''t even see his face. The room of woman stare ringly at me. All these women want him, have probably had him many times. I feel so ufortable. Just as the song stops a figure steps out from the crowd that I recognize. Chloe approached us grabbing Ren''s arm looking simply down right sexy. She smiles.


    "Hello; Mr. Hashiro, I''m Chloe Sinir a journalist from m and Fashion News Weekly I was supposed to be the original journalist to cover you. She holds his arm more tightly against her breasts suddenly leering at me by his side her eye watching his other arm wrap around my waist.


    "Oh, and what can I do for you my beautiful Miss" His business smile back on as he addresses her.


    "I just thought you''d like to know that this journalist is cunning, she uses underhanded method so that she could cover you, just to get close to you." She smiles sweetly as she speaks, a strong smell of perfume radiating off her. "Don''t you think it be far better to let me cover you then this witch." Her voice low trying to sound sexual using her womanly god gifts to sway him. I got to admit she will stop at nothing it seems.


    I look at him as I feel his hand tighten more on my hips. Still smiling as he speaks.


    "I am sorry but I did promise Anna exclusive rights to write this article alone. Though if she''s truly using underhanded methods I''d like to see the witch cast a spell on me." He says his business smile fading as he pokes fun at me his smirk bing a mischievous grin as he leans over into a whisper. I see her body shudder, remembering that feeling all too well I watch him. Is he attracted to her too?


    "Though miss if you like you can help me in a different matter, that is if you truly think you can do it better than this girl here." Chloe''s eyes widen to his invitation nodding in agreement instantly. Letting go of me I see his eyes darken as she clings onto him.


    "Anna wait here; I will be right back understood." I can hear an angered hiss in hismand as if binding my body to do as he says. As he leaves me there, I''m filled with a sense of betrayal. That womanizer you''re never touching me ever again you sick bastard,paring us like this. I re as his back fades into the crowd and out the g hall.

 Chapter 11 Dreams Through Deception 3.6

    Unbelievable; I sure picked a real winner to catch my interest, I groan. I can hear the other woman gossiping about Ren how he always goes for interesting new toys. I feel my chest hurting more I didn''t want to think about it, to think of them upstairs, images of him caressing her body like he did me that night, asking for her to give him more. Holding my hands to my chest I go outside feeling like I can''t breathe. But I can''t leave remembering thest time he was angry, I shudder. I lean against the wall the cool marble against my bare skin feels good. I breath in taking in thete-night air.


    "Young miss why do you sit out here alone?" A male voice questions from the shadows stepping out into the light. Gasping I see the man who had mistaken me for a prostitute leering over at me I feel sick as his gaze goes from top to bottom again. I believe Ren called him Mr. Michovali.


    "Mr. Michovali you scared me." I try to smile. "It is of course good to see you again though the first time the circumstances where not such a pleasant thing." I try to joke about it, but he walks closer putting his hands against the wall next to my head.


    "Yes, indeed it was," He smirked I see a sinister glint in his eye I need to get away from this man.


    "It is unusual the Mr. Hashiro to use a prostitute more than once you must be really good if he''s keeping you close. His tight crinkled face nearing mine. Panicked I push him away avoiding him touching me.


    "That was your mistake, I wasn''t even a prostitute not even a customer. Because of your mistake my life has changed." I say sternly I feel my body shake trying to calm down I wrap my arms around myself.


    "Oh, I see;" he turns around a big grin on his face.


    "Well then as an apology how about I give you a gift I have gotten my hands on some exotic candy what you say? You''ll take it and forgive me, right?" He smiles but I don''t trust it, I shake my head.


    "No thank you, I don''t like candy." Not wanting to be near him any longer I head for the entrance to return to the hall.


    "I''m sorry miss but if you''re thinking of running off to go back to Mr. Hashiro''s side think again." He stands in front of me blocking the entry way. "He will marry my daughter and if there''s someone to get in the way of that I must dispose of them." With that he snapped his fingers.


    Filled with fear I step back, I need to get away. Out of the darkness a ck bag is ced over my head and I am bound from behind. I squirm as I feel someone toss me over their shoulder and thrown me into an enclosed space when the engine turns over I know that I am in a vehicle being taken somewhere. Why is this happening? Ren left me alone. I cry thinking of how he''s having fun with Chloe and who knows who else while his toy is being dragged away to most likely my death. He has so many beautiful women by him he probably won''t even notice. I feel tears drop, that damn womanizer I will haunt you forever if I die. I don''t want to die yet.

 Chapter 12 In or Out 4.1

    Chapter Four


    Looking around the g''s main hall I couldn''t find that little brat. I was gone ten minutes and when I return I can''t find Anna anywhere. Was she so filled with jealousy so much that she dares leave after I told her to stay put. I took that damn woman upstairs because I couldn''t handle listening to her trash talk any more. After all, if anyone is using underhanded methods it''s me, to say shit about Anna I Just wanted to teach that bitch a lesson.


    Thinking about what happened after I left the hall I recall the scene for a moment, as soon as that woman and I walked through the wooden bedroom door upstairs to a luxurious empty room she began to undress, all woman like her are the same. She runs her hands down my chest. Grabbing her hair, I drag her to the sofa listening to her squeal in pain. Thrusting her on the couch I nce up as I hear the door open and Maliki, and Mike walk in. I watch as she quickly tries to conceal herself.


    "What''s wrong I thought you wanted to help me out? You said you were better than that girl, now prove it if you please them then I will grant you favor." Her face was shot with horror. I look at my most trusted brothers nodding to them as I walk for the door.


    "Have fun, report back to me when you''re done." Tapping them on the shoulder and then grab my jacket and exit the room as I enjoy hearing the screams that seep out before the door closes behind me.


    Damn it where is she, Serenaes running up to me as I make my way around the g hall floor. I push her away as she tries to link arms with me. I am not in the mood for this shit if I find out she went home, that she ran I''ll make her pay just like that bitch upstairs, I think I''ve been far too nicetely if she doesn''t get it already I will show her just how much special treatment I gave her I will torment her like no other for betraying me I will never forgive her no matter how much she begs.


    "What the heck''s the matter with you Ren?" Serena still trying to get my attention as she chases after me as I briskly walk around searching the halls more by the second annoyed that I was ignoring her.


    "Oh, I get it, you''re looking for your whore that headed for the exit just minutes after you left with that woman, though not that I can me you for trading up from that girl. The other woman wasn''t as good looking as me but way hotter than the shrimp whore. I of course understand how you like your new toys, and I never have to worry because you will alwayse back to me." She sps her hands around my neck. "Guess she couldn''t stand learning the truth of how you really are. Such a poor naive little girl I almost pity her, but for someone who sells their body she thinks to highly of herself just because you kept her around as a toy." She chuckles as if amused of Anna being so innocent and na?ve.


    Listening to her gloat as if she knows me. "Don''t you think to highly of yourself just because I keep you around, such a poor na?ve little girl you are." I sneer back removing her arms and pushing her off me. I can see an annoyed blood vessel on her forehead but she smiles like I said nothing.


    "You said she left?" I ask again. When I find her I''m going to¡­


    Serena red at me "What''s with the angry face, who cares with a girl like her, but now that I think about it daddy went that way a while ago and hasn''te back from his smoke yet." "Oh well more alone time for us." she tries to re-snuggle up against my chest as I process everything.


    Pulling my phone out I push her off me turning toward the entrance. Maliki answers.


    "Lord Feng we just finished did you want the results that bad, it really was nothing special. What you want to do with her?"


    "I don''t give two shits'', stop jerking around you know why I''d suddenly call. For all I care you can send her to Dan to be prepped for the warehouse services or have her body thrown in a ditch somewhere for all I care." I''m now yelling in to the phone. "Anna was taken get a fucking tracking GPS on her now." I hear Malikiugh on the other end at me, damn bastard why the hell does she make me look so uncool all the time, only these two do I trust when ites to her.


    "Understood I will find her only if you admit that you fell hard for her." His yful tone on the other end pisses me off.


    "Like hell, she better be hurt when I find her or she''s going to be, that brat only got caught because she tried to leave! She''s nothing but fucking trouble" I hear anotherugh but this time it''s Mike in the background. "GET TO WORK!"


    "Yes Sir." I hang up looking around outside for clues however there is nothing I can''t prove it was him but still he would do anything for power and money, if she''s hurt rather than conceding and marrying Serena I will send them all to hell slowly and painfully. My phone rings secondster.


    "We got an GPS tracking where her phone is hope they don''t dump it. "What is your order?" We leave now, send me the location the three of use take care of this quickly and quietly understood. Seething I slide into the silver Mercedes and take off.


    "Hold on Anna."

 Chapter 13 In or Out 4.2

    ****


    I know we have stopped, but I don''t know where I am. They keep my face covered. I hear men around me talking.


    "Now my dear¡­" I turn in the direction of voice suddenly speaking to me. Sounds like the old man speaking. "As I am a Gentleman by nature I will give you onest request before judgment is passed down." I ponder his words. "Out with it I am an impatient man little girl."


    I feel my body shaking from fear, someone''s hand gropes my breastughing wickedly,


    "Hurry up would you, I want to have a little fun littledy." I cry out trying to wiggle away


    I feel so sick from this touch this isn''t like when I first met Ren. That''s it, Ren. Fumbling for my words I need to figure out how to get my phone.


    "Please let me have my purse" I say pausing for a second.


    Your purse? The voice of the older man speaks again quizzically.


    "I want to write a will, I don''t have one that''s all I ask." I plead with them.


    "But why your purse?" The old man asks again questioningly.


    Gah, this man''s sharp he''s not handing it over easily. "If I don''t use my own thing they might think foul y, I say trying to sound innocent. I am a journalist so I keep my work material in it. I''d rather use it to keep from drawing suspicion to my death because if my family and society learned that I was killed and sullied I couldn''t bear the thought of my death being recorded like that so please, you said you were a gentleman right I just want it this way to keep my honor." I beg, head drooped down. I force myself to think of something sad making real tears, sounds of my sobs are heard from under the bag on my head from crying. The bag on my head is removed bright light stinging my watery eyes and the rope on my hands cut my purse tossed to me as it smacks hard against the concrete ground. I pull out my note book and pretend I''m searching for my pen and I hit Ren''s number on speed dial and quickly get the pen out. God; I hope he''s not so mad he doesn''t answer. I look at Mr. Michovali, Smiling sweetly.


    "Thank you." still tearing up I look down at the note book beginning to write. I got to stall for time. One of the men gets more impatient though.


    "Hurry up all ready!" he walks up and grabs hold of my hair and tosses me around. Ouch! I cry out in pain as I hit the cement. Grrr. I look at Mr. Michovali feeling angry rather than scared from the pain.


    "You know if Hashiro finds out that you hurt me in any way he''s not going to simply marry your daughter. If anything, he will make you regret underestimating him."


    "Don''t worry about that he won''t find us in this old gun storage warehouse. The n hasn''t used it for years. Besides Ren doesn''t cling normally, he will probably be so pissed you left on your own that he would n on killing you himself." Hearing the word n, I look at them puzzled, and Ren might be rough but he''s no murder like these men.


    "Are you the Feng n, and your using Ren for money and power?" I watch them sneering at my question I gasp with a new fear. Even I have heard of Feng n.


    Being grabbed from behind


    "Ren!" I cry out. No! I don''t want this I''d rather die I struggle. Tears reallying down as I fight back as hard as I can.

 Chapter 14 In or Out 4.3

    Listening to Anna be so brave tightens my chest. That''s a girl she gets them to talk about where they are. "Are you Feng n and are using Ren for his money and power?" Silence fills the back ground then she screams as she calls for me, my name echoing through my phone. I feel my heart race as I step on the peddle as fast as it can go. My blood boiling more as I listen, she better be alive when I get there. I need to calm down and have a n to get in, until then I can''t kill these bastards however I can''t rx listening to her over the phone. If I find her dead, I will bathe in their blood tonight.


    ****


    "You disgusting pigs let go!" I squirm and kick trying to fight as they try to pin me down. Surrounded by ten men in the dank empty storage warehouse I pray help wille.


    "Hold still will you." A man roughly rips my dress sitting on top of me to keep me from kicking. I scream out, my body hurts.


    "Shut up!" I''m suddenly looking down a barrel of a gun as it is being pointing in my face from a man standing above my head. I freeze with fear will I die after all maybe Ren didn''t even answer, maybe he''s still in bed with that woman I never felt so heart broken.


    "Ren! You womanizing, bastard, jerk¡­." I holler out in frustration, I''m here because of him but find my rant is cut off from the sudden sound of giant doors banging open and everyone freezes looking back at who entered.


    A man rushes into the building whispering into the old man''s ear panting, "Bad news sir Lord Feng is here"


    "Oh, with how many men?"


    "It appears he''s alone." The man''s face contemtes turning to look at me smiling.


    "Very well stand down for now, he might like the show."


    If I heard right, I think he said Lord Feng but I thought this old man was leader of Feng. My face pales. Lord Feng of the underworld is supposed to be ruthless and blood thirsty. As the crowd parts the face that emerges is Ren Hashiro''s. His gaze filled with a killing aurands on me. Then he turns around looking at Mr. Michovali smiling as if he doesn''t give a damn. Why is Ren here on his own, didn''t hee for me, didn''t he call the police? I watch his shoulders as he is quietly talking and smiling to Mr. Michovali. While distracted a manes up behind me his hands suddenly slipping into my Panties. I cry out struggling. Sound of a gunshot echoes in the warehouse, closing my eyes I wait for the pain afraid it was at me that was shot. However, instead of pain I feel something warm and sticky dripping down my shoulder and crawling across my chest I look down as red liquid is seeping across me. Looking to the side the man that was touching me has a hole in his head. I cry out at the dead corpseying against me I try to inch away from it. How, my eyes widen when I look around to see Ren not even looking this way has a gun pointed in the direction of the man where I was. Was he pointing it at me and shot this man instead. All the men''s eyes are on me and the body except Ren. I didn''t even see him pull that gun.


    "Lord Feng what are you doing." Mr. Michovali hollers in question to Ren''s actions.


    Calmly he smirks at Mr. Michovali "the bitch''s screams are killing my head if you''re going to y please wait till I''m done here." He pulls out a stack of papers.


    "This is what I believe we discussed." He holds it out to Michovali.


    "Lord Feng, does this mean you will join the ns through marriage," Mr. Michovali was now smiling earnestly he looked as he wanted to jump for joy.


    "NO!" Oops covering my mouth I realize I let the surprised words slip through my lips. I watch as Ren turns to face me with that damn smirk of amusement. I want to hit him every time he looks at me like that. Walking toward me the room goes silent. He circles me like a vulture getting so close his hot breath is on my ear and his sweet smell course through me with the stench of blood almost fading inparison.


    "Heh and what would a prostitute like you care what Lord Ren Feng does?" His eyes look so serious. Swallowing hard what do I say. My heart races as I look into his eyes I really did find out more then I bargained for. I now knew what he meant and why he looked that way when he told me to stay away, he wanted to protect me from this. I bite my lower lips as I look at him.


    "I don''t care what you do Lord Feng or who you marry, but I am your prostitute is it okay to disposes of such high-quality merchandise. Surely your sales will drop and here after you worked so hard to train me," I turn my head pretending to be upset. "You wanted me to make my debut tonight I was working so hard to please you tonight and here on my first night yourrades go and do as they please without your permission or even paying for it." I try to talk as if pouting and I need to make them look like they betrayed him. This should appear to his benefit of keeping me as if he is my boss maybe then he will save me. The Ren I know wouldn''t abandoned me like this, but his position might not let him lift a hand to save me is what I''m guessing or he''ll appear weak my gut is telling me so and I''ve watched a lot of mafia movies to know they care more for their money and power over all. I hear a chuckle in my ear and a low tone saying good girl. I want to blush, I was right I was relieved but try not to show it.


    "Lord Feng you miss understand, this situation is all a misunderstanding," Mr. Michovali desperately tries to exin face going pale after I use them of betraying Ren.


    "Oh, how so, do tell" His gun now pointed at Mr. Michovali. "You should know better than anyone what happens to those who betray me. And stealing on top of it everyone pays up right now for touching her and she isn''t cheap, if you don''t I blow your fucking head off now." Fear consumes me watching his anger grow, he''s not kidding I know this is the real Ren. At Mr. Michovali''s instructions the men one buy one start dumping money on the table.


    "To bad you''re short," an evil smirk across his face from ear to ear his eyes ted. He''s enjoying this.


    "Who to kill first, I''ll leave it to you Mr. Michovali." Ren says as he waves the gun around his eyes serious, he wants blood.


    "Wait Lord Feng!" The old man showing nothing but fear looking at Ren and begs. Ren squeezing the trigger tighter as sweat drops down the old man''s face.


    "Did you not agree to my terms," he tilts his head sneering. "If you care so much for them then I will just take your territory as coteral to cover the rest of the expenses. Or I can just settle for your life but I promise it won''t be quick. I will blow off every little piece starting with your fingers till I kill you." The man before me is like a demon. The old man cowers like a groveling baby head on the ground and agrees to hand over the Golden Dragon n territory.


    "If you fail to deliver I will run your whole family so far into the ground that you will bepletely forgotten not even a tomb stone to mourn at, you will disappear. Darkness surrounds Ren as he speaks. Mr. Michovali nods unable to talk back. How can one mane in and create such fear among many. Fearful of the man before me I was cowering in the corner as I watched. However, secondster from the deal being struck I''m in his arms being carried like luggage over his shoulder but his grip is gentle. My tears drop down his back biting my lower lip to keep from making a sound.


    Gently lowered into Ren''s silver Mercedes I sigh with relief. He might be a ruthless Mob boss but he saved me. The car pulls away quickly looking out the window I see two other sports cars following in to darkness.


    "Ren, I think we are being followed!" Worried it''s those men I mention it however, he just nces over at me before speaking.


    "No need for rm it''s Maliki and another bodyguard." I can''t help feeling the shock at hearing him announce they are bodyguards. Everything I learned and seen all bes all too real. I go back to looking out the window.


    "When you called did you already know who I¡­?"


    "How could I?" I interrupt his question. "You might act like a jerk and a pervert but that''s thest thing I''d have suspected." I blurt out forgetting who I was speaking to. I cover my mouth.


    I could feel tears welling up again I had just hoped he wouldn''t be so mad to not answer, that he''d get me help.


    "I see so rather then you knowing you were just believed in me that much that I''d somehow save you." I nodded I didn''t dare speak I didn''t want him to get mad at me. "Then tell me why the hell did you leave the building in the first ce." His was speaking dangerously low. "Where you nning to just leave after I told you to wait? How on earth can I believe what you say when you didn''t even believe in me in that moment?" I can see him getting angry his face hardening as I look at him. "Then to top it off I hear you cursing my name as I approached the warehouse when I came to save you which pissed me off, you left my side even if it was going outside while I was taking care of business. Did you want to piss me off so much?"


    "No! I¡­.I just didn''t want to hear the gossiping that was being exchanged by the other woman so; I went out for fresh air. I had no intention of leaving, more like after you told me to stay I couldn''t I admit openly. I am so sorry, so very sorry." I tighten my fist in myp. I surprisingly feel his hand patting my head.


    "It''s ok, besides you were actually of some use with what transpired." His silly smirk appeared as he gave me a sideways nce.


    "I don''t know why you thought you should suddenly act as if you where my merchandise but because of your quick-thinking I was able to take control of everything from them. Their power,nd, and even money from all the resources that came with thend." His evil grin appears in amusement.


    "I.. I wasn''t trying to really help you. I just, when I looked in your eyes, the way you looked at me I knew everything was true. I then, I knew you wouldn''t be able to just scoop me up least that''s what I was feeling. The reaper of the underworld looking so weak and worried about a useless girl, it would never happen that''s why you came in looking as if you didn''t give two shits right? Not to punish me least I hoped when I thought about it I mean you dide. So, the only way would be to appeal to what you value more money and power. I have watched a lot of movies about mafia and came to this conclusion. I thought if that''s what I valued then I''d be furious if I was betrayed and stolen from, so I tried hard to work to this appeal hoping you would save me. Please forgive me" I feel like hiding Iy my head on the dashboard. Looking at my feet.


    "Why are you apologizing, you where praised weren''t you." He suddenly is chuckling, he''s actuallyughing at me now. All source of anger is gone. "That thinking is incredible during life or death situations. You handled yourself well." The car stops in front of my apartment. I watch him lean his head on the steering wheel looking at me affectionately. My stomach feels like there''s butterflies trying to escape when our eyes meet.

 Chapter 15 In or Out 4.4

    "So, Angel what''s it going to be?" Ren says looking deeply into my eyes. What does he mean I look at him confused? "Well as you said you are my merchandise so should I take you here and now, or in your apartment." I turn so red I can''t believe what he said. His eye be intense, he''s not even going to let me say no. His hand reaches for me grabbing the back of my neck and pulls me forward to where I''m practically falling face first into his chest. His hand pulls my chin up his lips on mine his other arm wrapping around my body; I can feel the heatsing from my own skin. I return His kiss pulling my body closer to his afraid he will let go. Even still he releases my lips I want to groan in disappointment.


    "When I heard, you scream and calling for me I thought I''d lose it I wanted to kill every one of those fuckers. Tell me where they touched you." He says his breath is heavy. His eyes staring deep into mine holding me in ce till his lips are on mine again. His hands traced my body as if desperate to erase the disgust I felt as they touched me.


    "Ren, please, let''s go inside." My breath sounding as heavy as his with every kiss I gasp for air.


    Getting out of the car he wraps the jacket to his tux around my shoulders to hide my ripped dress and throws his tie in the car. Scooping me up into a princess cradle he carried me up to my apartment. Pressed against his firm chest I can feel his heat radiating for under his shirt. His hair falling in his face like he just crawled out of bed. I could feel his heart at pace with mine as I press my chest against his, wrapping my arms around his neck. Soon as the door shuts and I am dropped to the ground and find myself pinned against the wall. His kisses covering my body not even caring about the blood dried on my body he continued as normal. He pointed to my breasts asking if I had been touched there. I nodded. He quickly began licking as his hands fondled them and squeezing, toying with them. Already excited I let a moan slips past my lips. I truly crave his touch. As he continued down removing my ripped dress to my belly as he licks me up and down. As he reached my pink panties I feel something firm and cold against my hips,ing with the sound of tearing as the waist straps are cut and are thrown to the side. Something silver slides out of sight. I hear him mutter to burn them. His hands begin caressing in between my legs wanting more, he supports my leg on his shoulder as I feel his tongue toy with my sacred garden, a pool of moisture over flowing as his fingers diving deep into my open bud. My moans getting loader with each thrust of his fingers searching for my sensitive spot. Taking hold of me I am pulled into his embrace and am sprawled on the cold wood floor. He pulls off his clothes pieces by piece as he kisses cover my body. Exposed I want to touch him, my hands gently tracing over his sweaty, hot, smooth body, I couldn''t help remembering about Chloe. Wanting to erase her presence from him I push him over as I climb on him kissing his body my nails digging in leaving behind light bloody scratch marks. cing my lips all over I start to copy his before actions. Kissing I suck hard where my lipsnd. I can hear him moaning with pleasure his breath as heavy as mine, I grew more lustful and I trail down his body. As I see his pole I find a sense of excitement as I wrap my fingers around it. Like a kid with a new toy I grow curious. I kiss upon the pole feeling it stiffen in my hands, I move my hand down learning he moans more.


    "Ren give me an order, how do you want me to pleasure you", His pole swells more before it''s even enter my garden to my question. I see him eyeing me expectedly as if to say figure it out on your own. He loves toying with me. I lick on his nub as it releases his own fountain, again I am wrapping my lips around it. His hands falling upon my head and he thrust it into my mouth wanting more. I remove my mouth teasingly smiling at his despair then take back charge as I caress his pole with my tongue I wanted to make him go wild as I continued to stop as he begged for more.


    "My Angel", he grabs and spins me around, I find I am under his beautiful body, he''s so greedy taking charge but I like it. I wrap my arms up around his neck I see my reflection in his eyes a smile across my face, cheeks so red, my hair scatter beneath me. This is how he sees me.


    "Ren," I feel him slip deeply into my garden, I can''t help calling out." My body arches eptingly even if he bes a jerk again after this I don''t care. After he saved me I dly do as he asks. My heart is so full. For one more night I can be hispletely. I feel his body pulsate over mine, as my legs and body shake I feel him sopletely trembling inside me. His smile forms as he calls my name caressing my face before my mind slips into darkness.

 Chapter 16 In or Out 4.5

    After she passed out I couldn''t just leave her there to catch a cold alone. Brushing her hair back I admire her. Even though she knows who I am she still epts me, but still she''s going to be in more danger than ever now. Carrying her to her bed she mumbles my name smiling sweetly. To think this girl would make me fall hard, Iugh at my own stupidity. What happened to the cold-hearted bastard with no emotions it''s like I was tamed by a kitten? Taking onest look I am suddenly filled with worry, I lock the door and leave.


    Returning to the main house. I am met with silence, itste most of those that patrol are sleeping. As I walk down the hall I see Maliki wearing a serious expression on his face approaching from the opposite direction.


    "What''s wrong with you?" I ask as he reaches me, he turns following suit without a word till we reach my private corridors.


    "Many of them got away after you left. Michovali and a few of the members were killed by some of his own members because he lost his honor cowering like that not that I give a care about him." Maliki''s face looks twisted


    "We found these on a few of the men killed." Maliki holds out the box of hard funny shaped candy. These are the drugs reported. So, Golden Dragon was behind it.


    "Those bastards I''m going to tear them to pieces." I growl.


    "You can''t they went into hiding but trust me when I say they will want revenge after tonight." Maliki suddenly states but I understand his point as he spoke because I thought the same, I instantly see her peaceful sleeping face.


    "You better kill that emotion now before it gets you killed. I want to see you happy Ren, but if she is going to be a hindrance to you I will get rid of her myself." Maliki''s eyes burning as he notices the change in Ren''s expression with a look of disgust.


    "What would you have me do? I just wanted to have fun with her that one time but I lose control every time I see her, damn witch." Ren now pissed, growls back at Maliki''s threat. Maliki holds up a rose gold ne with a lion on the sun, our crest.


    "Choose"

 Chapter 17 In or Out 4.6

    ****


    When I wake, Ren is gone and I''m in bed. I reach over feeling lonely. I look up seeing a note on the desk in my room. I scramble out of bed to read it.


    My Dearest Anna,


    I now own you, proof is on your body, there is no running anymore. You are never allowed to let another man ever touch you. P.S. we still have work soe to my office as soon as you wake. No excuses!


    Ren


    I read the note over and over astounded by his forcefulness even in a note. What the hell does he mean proofs on my body. I go to myrge mirror and I have many hickeys upon my body. Stupid jerk, I smirk I did the same to you does that mean you can''t touch another girl. I grumble noticing the blood kes still on my body. Feeling disgusted seeing it, I shower. Trying to hide all the hickeys I search through my wardrobe This bastard, it''s hard to hid them with my clothes. Best I could do was to wear a light blue sun dress that went to my knees with a red belt and heels, with a jean jacket to cover up my arms and shoulders. As for my neck and upper chest I am forced to use lots of cover up to hid them. The bruise is easier to hide today though. Pulling my long hair up I head to his office noticing my things were still at the ware house everything was gone right down to my I.D. As I walk through the entrance to Hashiro Corp. I am greeted with a warm smile from Maliki.


    "That was quiet the adventure" he says smiling as if he''s trying not tough.


    Is there something on my face, did I miss something? Escorting me into the elevator he watches as if he had something to say which is bugging me.


    "Is there something else you want to say?" I ask looking at him quizzically unable to stand it anymore.


    "Not exactly," He was still smiling.


    When I enter Ren''s office he is out in a meeting. Is it okay for me to just wait? I look around the office I notice a contract on his desk and the name Golden Dragon catches my eye as I pick up and scan through it. This is? All theserge sums of property and businesses what is this, it equals nearing almost several billion in the long run. My head spins with questions what is all this money from, it''s got to be illegal. I can feel the blood draining from my face at the thought. What had I gotten myself into? I nearly forgot who Ren really was afterst night when he held me so gently. He was a real terrifying person to mess with.


    "That''s all thanks to youst night." I look up seeing Ren in the door watching me. I put the file down apologizing for looking without permission. He just waves it off. Points to the file and smiles.


    "First time I''ve gotten what I wanted without to many deaths, well least it would have been that way but looks like I can''t let it slide after all." He''s going to kill them anyway I can''t hide my shock I feel faint.


    "You should get used to it now that you know." He must have seen my worry and fear in my face from his words. I don''t know how I''m supposed to get used to it and why do I have too. "You will always be in danger, which brings me to the next point." He glides over to me his beautiful big hands taking a big box off the table and opening it. Arms reaching around my neck I flinch for a second he seems not to notice or pretends he doesn''t.. He sps the rose gold chain together. I look at it, a beautiful rose gold lion standing on a sun charm was on the chain. Speechless I turn my head to look at him confused.


    He wears a pained expression "We don''t have any woman in my n. So, this was especially made, it''s your identifying mark that you are one of us and you belong to me. If anyone tries toy a hand on you they would be a damn fool. My men are at yourmand." He states not even asking me to join, it was just decided.


    "What if I don''t want to be in the n?" I ask franticly trying to take off the ne.


    "You little brat you don''t get it, do you?" Suddenly angry he ms me back against his desk hand pulling my hair back.


    "It will be known all over the underworld how you single handily helped me bring down the Golden Dragon n you will be targeted from here on. Do you feel like dying so soon after being saved? If so I can kill you here and now, then my trouble ends I won''t risk my neck again for someone so useless!"


    "I can''t kill people," I holler in objection.


    "Stupid I''m not asking for you to go murder people though I think you need to learn to shoot in case you get kidnapped again, because I can''t always be with you." His serious expression softens.


    "You seem to be good at getting caught. For now, think of this as a pretense he points at the ne. I can''t set you free till the mess is cleaned up." There''s that stupid smile he wraps me in an embrace. He was thinking of my safety yet I acted scared of him. I want to ask him then were does this leave us our rtionship but I''m too afraid. Set me free when the mess is cleaned up does that mean someday I will be pushed away. It was only a few days ago, he said he''d never love; No I can''t love him either this is for the best, I can''t ept the leader of the underworld. He''s the mob boss Ren Feng. I tell myself but my heart cries out if only he was a normal arrogant business executive this would be easier.


    "I can''t join you, I am sorry. I can leave town if needed." I say trying to push him away, I feel like crying.


    "You have no choice, even if I have to lock you up! I told you that you can''t leave till I tired of you. You''re my toy." His cold expression back. "I told you once you knew there was no turning back."


    "I didn''t ask to know this, it''s all your fault this happened If you hadn''t been such a womanizer and left me, none of this would have happened. If you had just let me do the phone interview I''d have never been out with you I wouldn''t have¡­." I feel myself beginning to hyperventte as tears streamed down my cheeks.


    "If you say no like I told you I will just kill you here and we will be done with this. And I''m not kidding I don''t fuck around" His voice deeply low as he res he''s not as fierce asst night with Michovali but I still shiver at his threat. I feel him watching me he''s waiting for me. I can''t run, I am a prisoner now by the Feng n. I nod reluctantly. His evil smile appears as he reaches for me wrapping his arms around me. His heat seeping through me again a vani and his smell easing my muscles with that hint of cigarette smoke lingering on his clothes. I relent to this man. He has the power and money to take and do as he wishes I am no match even if I left town he would find me. Maybe it would have been better if I was killed then it wouldn''t hurt so much to love someone I fear. Why did he choose me?


    Handing me my belongings that his men I guess retrieved from the night before at the warehouse he had me following him around asking him questions for the article. I try to forget this morning with the thought of work, however; when I am leaving to go home from work I am stopped by Maliki before getting on the elevator reminding me how real this is.


    ****


    Standing by the giant window looking down, a sigh escapes me as I watch her disappear in the distance from the building. What have I done.

 Chapter 18 Love and Hate 5.1

    Chapter Five


    I haven''t heard from Ren for two days now. I am at the magazine, sitting at my desk going through the interview from the other day but my mind is full of him. I swear I can still smell him on me. Thinking back when he was embracing me, part of me was terrified after he told me if I didn''t join the n and stand by him he''d kill me and the other half of me could feel my body shaking from anticipation of the embrace going further. When he let, me go and sat on the sofa of his office and dered we would start the interview so we could get that half out of the way before we left for his every day meetings I felt a little disappointed. AHHHH! This damn mind, I make a fist hitting myself in the head. I swear since I met him I''ve be a big pervert it''s disgusting for a woman to constantly think of sexual things all the damn time. This is what the thought of that bastard does me. He''s cruel and conceited, then he turns around and acts like a hungry beast seeking me, but beckons me gently and for a few split seconds his smile and eyes towards me are so sweet and caring which also pisses me off because then he''s back in fucking jerk mode ordering me around like a dog. He even gave me homework for the Feng n once I get done with work. I look around to the clock on the wall across the room. It''s seven in the evening thatte, I sigh; pretty much all my co-workers have already headed home. Thinking of it, since that night I haven''t seen Chloe here in the office what in the world happened to her. I heard she suddenly resigned her position and left thepany however it''s hard for me to believe it''s that simple. No one here bothers me anymore either, but also its lonely because that means there''s no one to talk to. I remember Chloe''s blushing face as she walked off with Ren thest time I saw her. It couldn''t be that something happened to her. I can''t stop turning this thought as I begin to type out about this mysterious man that I interview as a rough draft. Thinking back, I feel like I was getting a lot of round about answers. For example, would be when I asked him if he always wanted to start his own business, all I got back was


    "I do what I''m good at and I needed more money for my family so when I decided to do it obviously, I''d be the most sessful at it."


    Conceited ass. Hmmm on another note though I obviously can''t talk about Feng n or from the point of view of our personal rtionship though even I don''t know the answer to that one. Just thinking about it makes me blush, and dread I don''t understand what I am to him, why he must be a forceful jerk but when I see the way I catch him looking at me I can''t help wishing those eyes where only mine. What am I thinking, Gah! Sound of only my keyboard buttons echoed in the dark office as I type away when my phone vibrates. A Text from Ren.


    "What are you doing?"


    Looking at the time on my phone its nearly midnight. Kind of an odd question for this time of night, even if I''m still at work. My tummy starts grumbling, Realizing I have been so focused I forgot to eat.


    "What''s with that kind of a question at this hour? But honestly I''m just leaving the office." I reply.


    ''Hurry up ande outside than I''m sick of waiting!" appears on my screen.


    Waiting what the heck does he mean. I pack myputer and head down the elevator. Hey wait! Why the hell am I doing as I am told again? Grr I feel like whenever he says jump I instantly do it, what the hell forget doll, I act like his dog obeying everymand. Suddenly I feel irritated thinking about how I just rush out to meet him. The elevator door opens and I step out expecting to see my puppet master waiting out there but when I lock up behind me and look around he''s not there. My phone vibrates again, digging I take it out of my purse.


    "Did youe down already?"


    "Yeah I''m outside waiting." I respond to Ren''s text.


    "What the heck are you waiting for go home already stupid." I can almost hear his smart-ass tone in that text.


    "What the hell! Didn''t you say you were outside waiting for me."


    "Heh! Did I?" I can almost see that smug look on his face that ass was screwing with me.


    "Oh well too bad, and here I was excited that you wanted me tonight as much as I wanted you. I was eager to have fun with you. Seems I''ll have to satisfy myself or find a recement tonight." I reply trying to sound seductive, this should teach him to screw with me. I''ll throw it right back at you buddy.


    "Hey wait! What the fuck, are you serious at this hour, I''lle get you."


    "To bad you killed my excitement, I don''t think I could enjoy it now that you teased me and let me down." I respond back.


    "Don''t kid around with me Angel, you know you will always want me." Conceited much Gah!


    "Nope, sorry, too bad you missed out, pay backs a bitch buddy." I''m trying so hard not tough as I imagine him getting angry and frustrated.


    "Why you! Trying to screw with me I''lle over and **** you if you pull that shit."


    Ren and his threats, I''m too tired to care at this point he started the damn game.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever." I reply while rolling my eyes and put my phone away to ignore any more messages. I''m not really in the mood for games, my stomach hurts I need to get home and get something to eat. As I walk home I can''t help wishing that taxis where still running at this hour. I sigh again. If he''d have really been there I could have been home already but since it''s thete end of the night, instead of the hustle and bustle of busy people and loud cars passing by its peaceful and deserted. Feels kind of nice, the quiet cool night sinks in.


    "Hey doll face." Startled from the sudden voice I try to look hard through the darkness. I can see three figures in front on me as I walk up my barley lit street to my apartment. I don''t know why but my bodies telling me to run, quickly pivoting on my toes I run back the way I came passing the rail road tracks, the houses, back to the business section. Looking around, I notice the park I normally stroll intely, maybe I can hide there. It''s big with lots of trees. Running from shadow to shadow I breath heavily. Looking behind to see if I''m being followed, but whoever they were didn''t seem to follow from what I can see. Sighing I lean my back up against a tree.


    "Done running?" I hear a familiar voiceugh disgustedly in the shadows near the bridge of the park. It can''t be? My body is shaking.


    "What''s wrong are you so afraid of your ex-boyfriend. If it where me I''d fear your current lover more." The man gets closer and I can see the nasty sneer and piercing eyes as he looks at me.


    "David." My fear is coursing with heated anger mixed together. Part of me wants to flee, the other part of me wishes I could wipe that look off his face that''s reflecting in the moon light. As I re back at him heughs again.


    "Good, good, now where was this passion when you were mine," he''s so close our bodies could touch. His hand reaches out grabbing a strand of hair and smelling it.


    I turn looking away I don''t want to be reminded of the past.


    "You know I do still love you Anna." Shocked enough that my eyes could pop out I look back at him.


    "What the hell nonsense are you spouting, still love me, more like never loved me." I say repulsive to his deration. Just then on each side of me a man appears grabbing my arms holding me firm against the tree.


    "Let''s see." David''s lips curl up staring at me as if he was looking at his next target to devour and destroy.


    "No! Let Me Go!" His hands begin sliding across my body and I kick and struggle to keep him from touching me.


    "Go ahead; cry, scream, even call for your lover Feng it will be all that more thrilling." He leans in, thinking he was going to kiss me I turn my head, but I feel something slimy sliding against my neck and down. His breath on me as his disgusting tongue slide up from my upper chest to my cheek. I want to puke with disgust. This is the man I once loved and wanted to give my first time too. Why the hell is this happening.


    "Wh¡­ Why are you doing this." The tears begin to drop as I continue to struggle I can feel my arms being scrapped up against the trunk of the tree as the men hold my arms back around it.


    "Heh you don''t get it," He looks down at me mischievously his hand tracing my cor bone and slide down between my breasts.


    "No, I struggle." Thinking he was going to touch me. His hand now removed and in his hand, he held up the ne around my neck that ims that I am Feng n.


    "Because you are the lover to the fucker who took everything from the Golden Dragon n and we will make him pay for it. I will use you to bring him out so go ahead and call him and tell your lover to save you likest time and then I''ll kill him while he''s distraught when he sees what I have done to you before he gets here. Davidughs crazily at his own n. I wonder what he will do when he sees that his woman is touched by another man." He''sughing as if he lost his mind.


    I shake my head. "I won''t call him, I won''t do it. I would rather die than call him here I will not be bait in your trap." I shout.


    "Doesn''t matter I''ll just call him for you if he came for you once he wille again. Oh, how I want to see the anger on his face, the disgust when he sees you dangling there limp after I have had my way with you, just like I witnes¡­.."


    David suddenly thrown so hard he was sent rolling across the ground. Shocked from the sudden impact my face turns toward the direction it came from. Ren stood consumed by the darkness. His eyes filled with rage. His body spins elegantly as his long leg returns to his side. Hands still tucked into his pockets. It''s the first time I''m seeing him in jeans and a tee-shirt with a cored shirt over it unbuttoned sleeves rolled up to his elbows and wearing sneakers of all things. He looked so different like he had just jumped out of bed and threw on whatever, yet he still looked so damn sexy. This ominous feeling said this was Ren as from his posture and eyes red with a superior ferociousness toward David, but still Ren looked so different it was hard to believe I couldn''t take my eyes off him. Why, why was he here? I didn''t call him.

 Chapter 19 Love and Hate 5.2

    ****


    "Putting your hands on my things for a second time you''re an even bigger dumb ass then I thought." I growl as I watch this sick bastard try to recover from that hit.


    Two men from the tree next to us quickly rushed to help this dip shit to stand up. The man turns to me then to Anna who was leaning against the tree. My lips twitch up into a smirk, as I follow his gaze as his eyes transfix on her. Ignoring his gaze on her as if he wasn''t there her eye are transfixed on me, I can''t help but wonder if this little thing even fears me sometimes with how cocky she''s getting from how she was talking back to me of all people, and here I hade looking for her to teach her a lesson for her text but she wasn''t home when I got there. Now I''m here in this mess and without a gun of all things damn it. Most people would be cowering at my feet but not her instead her cheeks look as if they are a glow. I walk over to her noticing his eyes watching us closely as I wrap my arm around her hips pulling her close to me as I trace her face with my fingers. Her body feeling limp as I hold her. Her eye staring back into mine. I feel myself letting go of my anger at her nce.


    "Tell me how it feels to know another man has taken what''s yours." David sneered as he stands uppletely.


    This prick, looking at me as if he''s so superior for pointing out his crimes. My fingers rubbing across her cheek. My blood lust for this bastard boils up again as the image of the bruised swollen face that had been injured due to this bastard reenters my mind. My arm tightening around her enough to squeeze her to death. I know she hadn''t let him vite her but feeling cold and enraged I let her go. I will beat shit out of him till his blood is spilling out and he is begging for forgiveness then I''ll break his damn neck like the pussy he is.


    "Now, now, I wouldn''t lose your cool just yet." David grins.


    ****


    Feeling lonely from Ren''s sudden coldness I find myself ring at David. What the hell does he think he''s doing. I have never hated someone so much that I wished harm to them but I could feel my own hatred grow from everything that has happen boil over.


    "Your little whore over there gets excited when any man touches her it seems."


    I listen to his cracks at Ren, hoping he will not believe what David says when I notice David''s right arm fall back more behind him as he smiles slowly walking sideways towards me. Barley exposed I see a weird shape tucked into the back of his pants waist belt. Is that a gun I feel all color drain from my face? Remembering that day, the day I agreed to join Feng n before leaving the office, Maliki had stopped me from leaving and had given me that for protection. I fell to the ground as my hand slid into my purse for it. As my hands slid around a firm hand grip I pulled out the little light weight white hand gun that had been given to me.


    Finding myself raising my arms, fingers squeezing the trigger so fast that I barley realize I had pulled the trigger as my body bent back from the recoil. My heart beat pounding in my head. My eyes closed I hear one of the men cry out in pain. Opening my eyes, I see I had shot one of the men I didn''t know rather than David. He looks as if he had fallen back from being pushed as he sat propped up on the ground. The man I shot was putting pressure on his shoulder cringing on one knee where David had been standing. The other man and David turned and escaped in the confusion. Ren shocked, his eyes wide looking at me. David looking over his shoulder back only for a second. I bet he was surprised as much as Ren though because so was I. Realizing I just hurt someone I feel my head droop wanting to cry, but I couldn''t let them hurt Ren all this was my fault. Ren came here for me, I feel my face get hot as tears streamed down my face. God I hate being such a cry baby my only sce is that it was dark so Ren can''t see my tears. Arms wrap around my head without warning burying it into from what I can tell is Ren''s chest. Ren''s trying tofort me. I Don''t want to hinder this man I want to be worth something to him.


    "Please help me, I want to be useful to you Ren. I don''t want to be the reason that you are hurt. I don''t want to be the reason you might get hurt." I sob into his chest it''s all my fault he''s always saving me and I''m just causing him trouble since we met. If he won''t let go then I should do as Maliki suggested and be Ren''s weapon and shield not his kryptonite.


    "Are you prepared for what this means, what you are asking? In my world, it means to be able to kill all feelings and shoot without hesitation; if so I will teach you. However, I will be the one you hate most and fear most that way when you need to, you won''t even think about what to do you will just do it. No more ying around you will forget me as a lover you will be a true Feng n member it will be the only way to stand by me and be useful. That way no matter what happens you can''t be hurt being beside me and I''ll never let you leave. I will forever be your lord." He pushes me back from him I feel his eyes on me.


    My tears stop as I look into the coldness of Ren''s eyes. I see, he will never look at me gently again, I am afraid; I have truly be one of them tonight when I protected him as if he was my lord and asked to stand next to him to follow the path I chose this means abandoning love just like he did. Rather than home I was brought to and given a room in the Feng ns head residents. Ren left me to the attendants of the house hold and disappeared. Painfully I wish I could have asked him somethings but his whole attitude changed. I still don''t know how or why he knew toe to look for me. However, will I no longer be able to joke with him or talk to him other than business or even touch him? I didn''t want that I knew he won''t love me but I wanted to be with him even if it was as his tool but if it means there will be nothing but hate that everything changes then why am I doing this. Cleaning up and closing my eyes Iy upon my pillow not even bothering to change clothes, I can feel my mind fade. I hear his words as if feeling everything in me died "No more ying around you will forget me as a lover, you are a Feng n member now." Ren please can''t I at least talk to you like before.

 Chapter 20 My Lord is My Love 6.1

    Chapter Six


    After I left her to get situated I found myself looking for Maliki he''s the only one who would have given her that. What the hell was he thinking.


    "Hey you! Where the hells Maliki!" Spotting a young boy in the corridor I holler out to him demanding an answer.


    "He''s waiting in your chambers my lord." The boy replies meekly his face lowered to me.


    Feeling more annoyed I turned on my heels heading for my room. As I enter, Maliki is smiling. I can''t help feeling he nned this whole fucking thing as I scowl at him. This whole thing is screwed up. Why the hell did I agree and why the hell did I say to forget me as my lover. Without a word to Maliki I walk over removing the topyer shirt and plop myself on the white L shaped couch in the center of the room. Maliki ces a brandy on a coaster on the ss coffee table before me. Seeing his smile, I got more annoyed. Honestly why the hell do I care so much? There are plenty of woman out there, I should just send her away and forget it, I wanted her to stay away from this world in the first ce away from me. The expression must have revealed what I was thinking because Maliki''s expression be stern as he watched me.


    "If you''re going to keep scowling at me with pained eyes then you''re going to make me wish I had just done away with her instead. I allowed you to have your fun because it''s amusing and as your friend I wanted you to have what you want; besides I get how you feel we are human even if we are not allowed to show it to outsiders. However even tonight you went out to have fun with her without any protection, and ended up in a dangerous situation once again because of her, risked your life again. Honestly giving her the gun was the right call because someone in love is more likely to be a shield then a normal follower. With her as your bodyguard she will be able to stay by your side, this way you won''t need any more excuses either to go out of your way to see her or force her toe to you. Now she belongs to you. Or were you only interested because she was something you shouldn''t have imed? Now that you can im her any time you wish do you want to push her away if so you should have done that from the start. It might have been underhanded but she ultimately chose for herself." Maliki looked at me seriously like an annoying older brother.


    Giving me, of all people a lecture. Only someone close to me would have the balls to do that without fear of me cutting off their tongue and yet part of me still wants to, as I look at my brother. However, I know every well he''s right. I didn''t want her to leave my side that''s why I listened and threatened her to join our family as at least a pretense thinking its ok if she hated me because she''d still be here, but now, it''s real, how am I going to be able to approach her when everyone will be watching. Can I stand seeing her eyes full of hate? My mind rolling with thoughts. First thing to worry about is making sure she can protect herself from now on because she''s in even more danger then I anticipated. Targeted again after only a few days after the incident no telling when someone will make a move on her again. He said he wanted vengeance for the Golden Dragons but who is he to them?


    "Maliki get information on her ex-boyfriend David Johnson and what he has to do with the Golden Dragon and I want it now and by now, I mean yesterday dig up all the fucking dirt you can on him." I feel my pulse quicken as thoughts of how I will take care of him cross my mind it will bring me so much joy imagining his blood in my hands ultimately this is all his fault.


    Maliki unfazed smiles mischievously, nodding to mymand.


    "With Pleasure my lord. Nothing satisfies me more than seeing that blood lust in your eyes while you smile with amusement." With that Maliki excuses, himself.


    Unable to settle down I find myself walking the corridors once more. Imagining her sleeping face from a couple night ago, I find myself in front of her room. Gently knocking there is no answer. I creak the door open and enter, little thing doesn''t even lock the door is she stupid there is danger here too if you are to naive and oblivious. Her silhouette spread across the bed in the darkness. Walking over to stand by her bedside, I reach out to touch her to feel her when I hear footsteps in the corridor outside and I withdraw my shaking hand before touching her. This isn''t right she shouldn''t be here. Frustrated scratching my head I nce around the room, I spot the gun that had been given to her on the dresser. Walking over I pick it up tracing the handle with my thumb. If I just killer her here and now, she would still be my angel, I don''t want to see hate for me in her eyes, I bury my head in my fist as I clutch the gun. Pointing it at her, it''s hard to believe she''s so damn trusting that she sleeps unaware. Taking a deep breath, I lower the gun my hands shaking, no my whole body is. I''ve killed so many that I''ve lost count but looking at the bed I can''t, what the hell''s wrong with me have I be weak.

 Chapter 21 My Lord is My Love 6.2

    "If it''s what you want go ahead Ren." Her soft voicees whispering out to me. Shocked I feel my insides jump. She was awake and she saw what I was doing. I felt confused and even more frustrated.


    "You''re not escaping so easy!" I mumble. No that''s not it, thinking about it, I look at her door then back at her. Her door was unlocked she pretended to sleep and had her gunid out. Was she waiting to be killed.


    Rushing over to her I rip her up squeezing her upper arm hearing a wince of pain but my blood is boiling with dangerous thoughts and I could care less that her body is trembling in my grip. Her beautiful hair falling across her face as she looked down away from me. I couldn''t restrain how pissed I was once it hit me.


    "You idiot, where you nning to have someone kill you to escape from having to stand by me. You are mine, you will forever be by me as my bodyguard, just like Maliki, just like you asked it''s all your fault you''re here. If you ever forget it, you will suffer a fate far worse than death that I promise you, just like that bitch reporter. I will make sure no one knows what happened to you." I couldn''t stop, I felt like a little kid throwing a tantrum as I raised my voice shaking her ferociously. Frozen and shivering she nced up at me she went from scared and shaken too cold re at my words. What the fuck did I just say I release her dropping her frail body to plop back down on to the bed. I stand back watching her movement. We didn''t make eye contact but I didn''t expect the lion to appear with how she was shaking she gently squeezed her right arm where I had held her.


    "So, Chloe was your doing? What did you do to her?" What started as a whisper became a banshee scream suddenly looking up at me with anger, her face red, her eyes dark, I swear I could feel killing intent as she red at me.


    "Where is she? Answer me!" She became excited desperate for an answer.


    "You don''t need to worry about it if you try to run you will know first hand." I growled back turning away from her, bitch dares look at me like that after I had save her not just tonight but the other time as well. Hell; if I hadn''t even listened to this stupid girls story the night she was gifted to me I''d have been done and over with her, but no like a dumb ass I had to get involved.


    "I wasn''t trying to run you mother fucking jerk!" Her words spat out in anger surprising me. I forget how this scaredmbs tongue suddenly bes as venomous as a snake.


    "I was hoping you woulde so I could talk to you but I passed out and I woke to you holding a gun at me." Her anger suddenly trailing off as she speaks honestly.


    "All I could think about was if I am that much of a burden maybe it be better because I don''t want you to hate me and look at me the way you did tonight. I don''t want that fake smile you stupid ass. I don''t want to forget, I can''t forget our current rtionship. I want to be able to talk with you to be near you but you said if I''m here that would have to end." Her eyes trail off bing soft. I want to just pull her close but this time to swallow her mouth with my own, her words set me on fire. Next thing I realize I am on top of herying on the bed grabbing the hair on the back of her head as I m my mouth against hers. Feeling something wet I open my eyes to see tears streaming down her face. I normally get a thrill making her cry but now I just feel pissed. I thought she wanted me to touch her as much as I wanted to touch her why the hell is she crying.


    Damn it I push her away and climb back off the bed backing away from it as she flops back on the bed from the force.


    "Hey, what the hell!" She res at me again but this time it was different.


    Suddenly a pillowes flying at me barley missing me. Shocked I stare wide eyed. Did she just throw a pillow at me? I hear a little giggle as I look at her.


    "What do you find so funny." She''s still giggling


    "It''s just the first time I''ve ever seen you look totally surprised with your mouth hanging open. And yet you can still look so agitated, what a face your making." She''s still giggling.


    Annoyed I pick up the pillow and toss it back at her and she makes a surprised squeak and giggles more. Damn woman feeling stupid for ying along I scratch my head and turn to leave.


    "Ren? I won''t hate you I can''t even if you hurt me. Don''t look so troubled unless you really don''t want me to stand by you if so order me to leave like you said you would when you were sick of me. But if you do want me here, use me anyway you see fit just please I don''t want it to change when it''s just us. Around others I will act my part I promise." I can see her troubled eyes looking for an answer. I let a smile slip back at her.


    "Just go to sleep and keep this door locked, don''t you dare open it for anyone but me or Maliki, understand." After seeing her nod, I leave closing the door behind me.


    To the right I hear a deep chuckle as I turn to not only see Maliki''s figure who was ease dropping but also Mike.


    "Well that was cute and an interesting disy of affection can we have a pillow fight too." Mike says jumping onto me. The two of them crack into wide grins of amusement. Wrapping their arms around my shoulders jokingly as we walk down the corridor I feel my friends saying forget the conversation I had had with Maliki earlier after watching me and Anna.


    "You know she is pretty cute if you''re going to make her fear you, can I pick her up." Mike says smirking as he looks at me from a side ways nce. Annoyed that this douche is taking the joke to far I want to just beat the crap out of him which I know is what he wants sick bastard. A handes up behind him hitting him hard upside his head as he still wears his stupid grin.


    "Idiot, someone like you wouldn''t satisfy her after she''s been with our brother dear." Maliki says jokingly. It''s nights like this when everyone''s asleep that these two be the biggest goof balls. Ever since we were childhood friends we would goof off when no one was around to notice. After seeing her and hearing what she had to say all my frustrations feel relieved. I can''t helpughing with them this time as we all return to my corridors for drinks and gambling.

 Chapter 22 My Lord is My Love 6.3

    ****


    After the door closes I''m once again left in the dark. I should feel lonely but I''m not, because he came to me when I was feeling like we wouldn''t be able to even talk any more. I feel happy and scared when I saw the gun pointed at me I remember all the pain and blood the sickening smell of blood that surrounds me. My body shakes as I sp my hands together remembering the feel of the gun in them the feel of the trigger I had pulled on the man I once loved. I wish Ren was here to tell me it all be okay. I''m scared what I will be.


    The following day I was woken early, a change of clothes prepared for me. Ren all dressed in his suit and tie was waiting for me at the front door, Maliki was holding the limo door open as we came out. Ren Gesturing for me to get in first I slide all the way to the other side of the car so Ren would have plenty of room. As he climbed in he closed the distance nonchntly sliding as close as he could to me. Desperately I try to ignore how close he is. The waft of his scent fills the back seat.


    "Do you like me so much that you instantly lean back on me the second we''re close?"


    Shocked that I subconsciously had lean back on him I sit up leaning over against the door. I nce over noticing this bastard is wearing that wicked grin at me, he''s teasing me again. He sat next to me so close on purpose. A sigh of relief however escape my lips.


    "Well I''d only be a good shield if I am actually able to cover you, never know when a bullet wille through the window aimed at that big head of yours." I stick out my tongue jokingly brushing off his yful nonsense. Though he doesn''t look amused with my remark. Though I can hear Malikiughing upfront.


    "Listen here I don''t want you as a shield idiot." He flicks my forehead. "You will learn to shoot you will be so good that you will be able to urately aim to where you can quickly shoot to disarm or to kill without missing the mark. I will personally be teaching you but that''ster. Right now, you are working we are heading to 2 Love Cosmetics we are filming amercial for their new perfume floral forever. I need to check on how the projects going because there have been reports that there have beenplications in filming."


    "Do you check on the projects often?" I ask taking out my note book.


    "I don''t have much time on my hands so, really only when its necessary or when its unusual circumstances like this time."


    "Why is this time special?" I ask him confused, his mischievous smile appears.


    "It seems that the actress for this shoot demands that if I don''te to the filming she will not proceed with the Shoot. So, to make this go smoothly I am going."


    Agh; I shouldn''t have asked, I should have known it had to do with another woman.


    "Jealous much?" He begins to chuckle. As he looks at me.


    "WHAT! No way what the heck are you smoking." I feel myself flushing as he watches me deny it. Damn womanizer I need to keep my guard up. Geez we are working.


    "I clear my throat, so does this happen often?" I try to continue with work.


    "More then he would like Miss." Maliki jumps in. "He is after all number one for being the sexiest eligible bachelor worth billions of dors.


    I can see Maliki''s grin in the front mirror looking at me, makes me annoyed seeing his cheeky smirk like he''s proud of Ren''s womanizing ways. I nce over at Ren noticing he''s been watching me the entire time. Now that I think about it, the first time we met when they were driving me home didn''t he say it was annoying to look at me. Remembering that I feel frustrated a little, feeling somewhat awkward not wanting to make eye contact I look out the window, but the conversation stops. Through the reflection, I see him take out a cigarette and lighting it, the smell of smoke mixes with his cologne. The limo parks Maliki opened the door letting Ren and myself out. I follow suit as I follow them in to the building. We are escorted to the recording studio, as we enter Ren is quickly acknowledged by staff and more importantly a horde of squeals from the girls can be heard as they rush over to him. His fake cheeky business smile smeared across his face. I back up and follow Maliki to the back of the studio to just stand back and watch. Minutester as he is talking to the staff a beautiful woman walks up to him as if she is superior over the others, dering that he was there to see her so they should just get lost. Then quickly took his arm and pulled him off to her makeup station. I listen to the female staff grumbling as they dispersed.


    "Thats Tara Lane she''s a rising actress and already has a head too big for her own good." Maliki says gesturing toward the girl with Ren.


    "He hates woman like this the most, despite that as Ren Hashiro, he has to put up with it and act ordingly to those he works with." Maliki looks at me as if he is trying not to make me feel self-conscious.


    Did I look as if I was jealous or something, I could feel the blood draining from my face with this thought. It is true that there is a difference in how he looks at others for businesspared to how he acts around Maliki and me but which is the real one I sometimes wonder.


    "Umm I wasn''t acting jealous." I whisper to him giving him a small grin from the side. "I was just observing. I know very well that I can''t be special to him especially afterst night." Suddenly feeling a little down, I take a deep breath and hold it for a second releasing it slowly as to not raise awareness.


    "What are you talking about,st night in your room was the real Ren struggling with his own demons. If he can be that way around you when you''re alone or the way he acts when it''s just you and me with him; then trust me, you are more important than you think. Our world we can''t show feelings, emotions get us killed and love is worse than anyone of them because it can be used as a weapon." I look up eyes big with surprised and my gut suddenly feeling as if it had knots. Then suddenly it hit me.


    "Wait, when, how did you see what he was like in my room how do you even know he was in my room! I say surprised and loud enough that people turned to us, even Ren. I quickly covered my mouth. They still where not recording but I felt embarrassed for my volume and topic of conversation.


    "I did see it, it was cute seeing him react when you threw that pillow at him you''re always breaking his cold shell it''s pretty amusing and only you can do it, well other than me and Mike."


    "No way that''s true." I whisper shaking my head instantly


    "He just likes his games, I''m just happy that today he acted the same as normal after what he had said yesterday to me. I won''t ask for more than that or think too big of myself." I lower my head and whisper embarrassed.


    "How about I show you something amusing that will prove it." Maliki''s mischievous grin appears as he speaks.


    Without waiting for me to even reply he walked in front of me bending down. This feels like when I first met Ren. I feel his lips near my ear whispering lowly smell of clean soap so different from Ren''s scent surrounding me.


    "Now tell me, is he looking this way and ignoring Miss star?" Realizing what was happening I nce in Ren''s direction our eyes meeting. Closing my eyes and looking away, I nod to Maliki''s question, he was in fact ring at us.


    Maliki ces his hands against the wall trapping me, his face right in front of me, close enough for our foreheads to even touch. Feeling flustered I didn''t know what to do as he stared into my eyes.


    "You know you actually are pretty cute with your emerald green eyes." His mischievous teasing smile is almost twin to Ren''s as he looks at me.


    What seemed like several minutes, but was only seconds that passed when a hand grabs the cor of Maliki''s suit jerking him back freeing me.


    "What the hell do you two think you''re doing." Ren looking angry starts to scold us. Unfazed by Ren''s anger and annoyance with the situation, Maliki straightens himself back up chuckling under his breath at Ren doing exactly what he expected and steps aside, leaning against the wall crossing his arms smirking at Ren.


    "Damn dude, that was an even faster response then I even though you would give. I thought you would at least try to keep from being obvious and interfering until I did something that warrant you stopping me." He isughing harder as Ren''s Eyebrow twitches with more annoyance learning he was being made a fool of by Maliki. Noticing the stares on us Ren turns heel heading for the exit. Maliki and I followed suit closing the studio door behind us. Unable to know what''s going to happen I don''t dare speak standing in the hall, Ren''s back to us. These two friends y around with me as if to amuse themselves. Maliki walks around Ren and stares at his face suddenlyughing harder. There so different when it''s just them around.

 Chapter 23 My Lord is My Love 6.4

    "Dude where you troubled so much you can''t even put your face back together for work so we had to leave." Ren unable to hold back punch''s Maliki hard in his right shoulder. I shudder taking a step back.


    "You bastard how dare you us her like that, just to get a rise out of me." Ren shouts at Maliki as he points back at me. I feel so guilty I was afraid for even a second.


    "Ohmon, I didn''t interferest night and I am epting her as my sister, I just wanted to have some fun with you." He smirks at Ren holding his shoulder.


    "Hey Anna, so tell me was I just as forceful as Ren the night you met?" He walks over wrapping an arm around my shoulders. I try to squirm free.


    "What kind of crap are you saying now to her you sick bastard." Ren grabs my arm jerking me over to him. Unable to hold back listening to these two I bust outughing at their little banter back and forth. It would seem Ren also loses his cool with this guy.


    "You guys get along so well," I wipe tears from my eyes it''s hard to breath I amughing so hard. I see Ren look more annoyed looking down watching meugh bent over in front of him. Suddenly grabbing my upper arm, he tugs me jerking me around to where my back is against the hall wall his other hand on the wall trapping me, his eyes freezing me to my spot as he is staring at me then let''s go of my arm and grabs my chin.


    "Little thing if you don''t stopughing and mocking me then I''m going to make you stop." His mouth moves closer to me. Panicked I put my hands on his chest and push him back.


    "You can''t, who knows who''s watching,st thing you need is a scandal with someone like me." He res at me even more for stopping him.


    "Like who, we are the only ones here?" He tosses my chin aside annoyed.


    "How about the person in the building across the way with a high scope camera." Maliki points out the window no longer smiling, Ren turns surprised, walking to the window looking out his expression bes dark as he leers out to the building across for us. There really was someone, whew that was a close call I can''t help thinking.


    "Mr. Hashiro¡­ we are, having issues sir." The staff memberes out weary to interrupt.


    "Don''t worry about it, I was just scolding two useless idiots on ce and timing. I''m on my way." He turns and goes back in as we follow behind.


    It seems when he ignored the star actress because of what Maliki did she be angry and is now refusing to shoot themercial all together. Ren put back on his best smile to try and fix the problem, but his wordscked the sincerity and sweet talk. What happened to the womanizer I know? I can''t help pondering.


    "Miss. Lane I understand if I have offended you however if you can''t regain your professionalism then you''re as useless as a mule and can be reced. Shocked from Ren''s rough wordspared to his smile she freezes just staring.


    Without her giving a reply Ren turns walking away and starts to call the project manager and staff.


    "Miss. Lane will be reced, we will finish this shoot today without her please inform the president of 2 Love Cosmetics." Ren announces to the filming crew.


    "No need I am already here." a voice speaks up from the other side of the studio a man in a white tailored suit short blonde hair in his mid-thirties just little shorter the Ren walks toward Ren and the staff.


    "So, Mr. Hashiro; do tell me who you n to rece her with, that we will be able to finish today without Miss. Lane?"


    Ren looks around and smirks at me, I instantly know this means more than just a simple smile. He turns, his calm steps echo in the suddenly silent studio. I turn to try and exit the studio before I''m caught knowing full well he won''t chase me here, however Maliki grabs the back of my jacket before I open the studio doors and Ren in a low voice growls at me.


    "Where do you think your running off to, you got work to do." I shiver fills me as he drags me back to the crowd behind him.


    "We will us this unknown amateur, this isn''t a hard script and she''s defiantly gorgeous enough to do it justice don''t you think." He pushes me forward for the president to inspect me. All eyes on me make me ufortable. I see the man looking seriously at me up and down then nods in agreement.


    "Mr. Hashiro," I whisper, "do I really have to do this." I plead with him to not make me do this. He puts on that damn business smile to me and leans close to my ear so that only I can hear him.


    "Think of this as damage control my dear since you are partly at fault that this happened." He whispered his lips close to my ear.


    So, he wants me to take responsibility for Tara being unprofessional, I hate those kinds of damn people more than anything. All they do is cause trouble for others and now I''m in the damn mix. Damn womanizer I just want to kick him in the shins, he should have just ignored us not like Maliki was going to do anything for real.


    "Sir, I am no actress." I pout addressing Ren as professional as I can sound.


    "If I do this it is only to teach her that her way of thinking is wrong and that her job is in danger, I don''t want this to be the realmercial film." I whisper back to Ren looking at him seriously from a ce our cheeks are close enough to touch.


    "But of course, just imagine you''re thinking of me while acting it out." He shows me that same damn smile he gave Tara and others he works with.


    "Oh, so I need to act like I want to kick the crap out of someone for being pushed around all the damn time." I say turning around to face him hands on my hip as I smirk back at him.


    He frowns, stands up handing me a script by hitting me on the top of the head with it for my remark I''m sure, and then ushers me to a changing booth. There are two women trying to pick out the outfits batting back and forth what would suit me.


    "If I might be so bolddies, I think this white sundress with floral patterns would be good, and the makeup enhance on her green eyes." Ren boldly takes the dress off the rack holding it up to me as they watch.


    "Why yes you are so right!" They p their hands together in awe and excitement as they dress me, and do my hair and makeup. They chat and start asking me about how I knew Ren.


    Honestly all I can say though is that I am a journalist working on an article for him because which magazine that''s running the article is still secret. They seem sad when I tell them that, that''s all there is too it. Seems when he got annoyed with Maliki for screwing around they thought I was his girlfriend. Like that would ever happen, I sigh. Reading over the script in one scene I am supposed to have just been dumped and sad, no words all feeling in the eyes and movement. Then I spray the perfume and all my worries are gone I am standing in a field of wild flowers as a manes and sweeps me off my feet. Reading that I can''t help feeling sick because of the cheesymercial I mean seriously who wrote this crap like perfume can make it all better and the fact that I must let someone I don''t know touch me my skins crawling. Honestly after everything with the gang incident and even David, the thought of someone touching me makes me uneasy. The only exception is Ren and I wish he wasn''t the exception because everything is so hot and then cold.


    Ren stands right next to the camera as I walk out onto the set, this scene I go bare foot there is watering down as if to show rain to amplify my pain. Looking out then turning and holding myself I look up for a second seeing Ren he''s looking at me. Looking away I imagine him calling me worthless and abandoning me crosses my mind. I close my eyes a teares forth dropping down my cheek as I turn to face Ren I feel my heart break and I don''t know why. They cut the scene everyone remains silent I am quickly taken to the change room and quickly dried off and changed into a spare set of the same outfit with makeup redone. Neither of the woman say anything. Was it bad I wonder not that it matters I guess as I sit in silence. Ie out and they are all viewing the clip. It seems this one is shot in ck in white, but somehow, they left my eye color visible because they are vibrant green as I look up toward the camera before I close them a tear falling a sad expression appears as I reopen my eyes. In the back, I here a few whisperings.


    "Hey did you see that?"


    "Yeah, Amateur, are you kidding me she looks like she''s a pro crying on cue like that most people use tear drops."


    "Was she cheating and hid them?"


    I walk over to the project manager and Ren waiting to be told what next to do. Ren nces over a sincere smile on his face as he looks at me, holding out his hand to invite me closer. When the project manager sees mee up next to Ren he calls out to the crew to get ready for the next scene. I start out on the street pulling out the perfume from my purse spraying it on me, a big fan blows glitter to make the perfume seem to work like magic then I am taken to the next set filled with wild flowers. I am supposed to feel refreshed and alive I know this feeling recently. I lean down as I smell the flowers, brushing my hands through them as my smile slowly grows then I turn standing and a man enters the stage I know I don''t know him but I blink as if hypnotized all I''m seeing is Ren as wee closer in the flowers. He takes my hand and seductively pulls me closer, our foreheads touching. The director calls cut and the again before me is a stranger. I start apologizing and I back off. Looking around I catch Ren''s eyes from across the room he makes his way towards me when I feel a tap on my shoulder. Surprised I turn around there is the President of 2 Love Cosmetics.

 Chapter 24 My Lord is My Love 6.5

    "Beautifully done Angel face"


    "Don''t call me that!" I shout out before realizing what I was saying I cover my mouth suddenly surprised at myself and embarrassed.


    "I am sorry please forgive the rudeness it''s just that there is only one person allowed to call me that." I close my eyes bowing my head. "I ask you to please not call me angel face or any other endearments." I say it straight and apologize. He is smiling at me even still, I feel his eyes staring, It''s so ufortable. I nce back and notice Maliki has Ren by the shoulder. Is he holding Ren back? I begin to feel panicked but I can''t just walk away if I insult him then I''ll bring trouble for Ren.


    "Are you dating anyone?" Shocked by the question I look back at the President. Is he seriously asking me something so personal when we don''t even know each other.


    "Ye..., yes I am." I stammer; it''s just a little lie. I shift ufortably as he watches me.


    He smiles still at me, his eyes not wavering from me, I wish Ren was standing next to me.


    "Well that doesn''t mean we can''t go have dinner for one night, does it? I can by you whatever you want just have a good time with me?" His voices tone bes smoother as if he was trying to seduce a kitten but I''m not a kitten any more. I be annoyed at the way he was talking to me. Stupid prick thinking I will bend to his pretty face and money. No onepares to the man that waits behind me.


    "Look here scumbag your wrong if you think I am that type of woman. I would never betray the person I hold dear like that, and if it wasn''t made clear this clip was to try and fire up Miss Lane with her job on the line so she would want to work and regain her professionalism so don''t even think of using it." I whisper while ring at this man who doesn''t even seem to flinch even a little if anything he looks more eager. I turn to try and leave I can''t y nice anymore, but his hand grabs me by the wrist refusing to let me leave.


    "Have dinner with me and I will consider letting her reim her position in this roll." His smile turns dangerous as he pulls me to him his hand wrapped around my waist. This bastard is persistent I struggle to push him away. No one on staff seems to even pay mind as a look around for help. No one is going to speak up. His hand slips down my thigh as it starts to stray and caress my ass, unable to take it I knee him between the legs before thinking it through I was so pissed. "I hate men like you." I say as I make contact. He releases his grip but doesn''t make much sound as if trying to keepposer in front of the others.


    "Excuse me, Miss Darkz; Mr. Hashiro told me to fetch you, he has already headed out to the car that is waiting." Maliki hade up behind me cing his hand on my shoulder to guide me away from the president his shoulders stiff as if trying to stifle augh.


    "Thank you, Maliki, let me change and we can go." Looking back, I see the president ring at us as we walk to the changing room. Maliki waits outside the room so I can leave with him without further interruptions.


    "President please let me fill the roll." Tara begs to keep her job and asks for a start over. The presidents'' hands were tied anyway and had no choice as the project manager said the clip from before was no good because during the scene where Anna looks right at the camera instead of her eyes looking dead and sad they look seductive it doesn''t fit the idea of the scene. Curious about the moment that the scene was taken what might have caused that effect that reaction from her he asked the camera man.


    "When she looked this way, let me think, Mr. Hashiro was standing here watching her." The camera man had exined the situation as well as lighting, and music chosen.


    "Is that how it is? Intriguing." The president smiled and left the recording studio.


    Back in the limo Ren won''t even look or talk to me he looks pissed puffing on his cigarette. Maybe I screwed up big time and he''s pondering how I am to make a mend for his contract with 2 Love cosmetics. It''s hard to even look at him.


    "I am sorry Ren," I stammered,


    "I wasn''t trying to screw up your contract when I denied him so sharply he just made me ufortable even more when he touched me, but if I need to fix it, give me the number and I will apologize and agree to go for you, if it''s your order I''ll do it." I take out my phone to show I am serious.


    "Put that fucking phone down, if you call him even for an apology I will murder you here and now." His big hand sps around my phone and part of my hand squeezing it hard.


    He was for sure angry I look down at my feet, I don''t know what to do. We return to thepany in silence but when the car stops Ren''s business face is back. I have trouble trying to reim myposer.


    Ren stops before getting out of the car. "Listen it doesn''t matter where you are or what you are doing, hurt or troubled you never let it show to anyone do you understand." Ren points at me sternly this wasn''t the Ren Hashiro before me, this is an order from Lord Feng. I don''t know how but I can tell.


    "Yes, my lord." I force my best smile on, taking Ren''s offered hand as I get out and stand next to him I notice Maliki smiling at me. As we walk by a whisper catches my ear.


    "Sharp little thing." I didn''t understand what Maliki meant but, I assume from his expression it was aplement.

 Chapter 25 My Lord is My Love 6.6

    It is already evening as we enter the front door to thepany the shoot was longer then I thought. Suddenly surprised by a loud voice behind me and Ren.


    "You too make such a great couple." Maliki says loud enough for everyone in the lobby to hear. Me and Ren simultaneously cough like we are choking on air from his sudden deration. Turning to face him he smiles brightly, he is totally fucking with us again, when he perfectly knows that we are not a couple at all.


    Ren doesn''t even bother to entertain hisment and turns and heads to the elevator I follow suit as we get in Maliki stands outside saying he has something to do before he heads up. The doors close we stand their alone in silence. Ren looks annoyed now that it''s just us too.


    "I have to get off on the 6th floor at the development department for a conference you should just wait in my office till I return got it." Ren says breaking the silence. I nod not able to speak.


    "Geez, honestly," he suddenly wraps a strand of my hair around his hand cing his lips to the strands and smelling it. He isn''t even touching me yet but my stupid body quivers in obedience.


    "Are you still mad at me?" I ask cautiously. ncing back at him.


    Sighing he drops my hair reaching around me and hits the emergency stop button on the elevator, making use to a stop. He wraps his arms around my waist from behind pulling me back to lean against him as he props his chin down on my shoulder.


    "You are so slow when ites to shit like this; I wasn''t mad at you. I just wanted to cut off his fucking lips for trying to sweet talk you and convince you to sleep with him. I never imagined he would try something like that so boldly at work but then again you looked so irresistible while you were filming. Please tell me you were thinking of me while you had those seductive looks." I nod to his question as I hold his arms tightly around my waist. Part of me was wishing time could just stop here. That was short lived though as he loosened his arms stating he had to get to that meeting and restarted the elevator. As it dinged open and he exited swiping his card and hitting the top floor button. I see him wave over his shoulder.


    Up in the office I enter to find someone already waiting there. A man not much taller than me, he looks so young in that suit, short blonde hair, and blue eyes. Noticing my presence, he turns and smiles to me.


    "Hello, their Miss, is boss man in?"


    "Oh ah, he''s in a meeting but his assistant will be up here shortly he had to prepare something beforeing up." I say nervously, how could he even be up here?


    "Your Feng''s new little toy fromst night, right?" A sadistic smile expressed on his now creepy face.


    "What, what are you talking about Sir. I, I don''t know what Feng even is." I start backing away.


    However, he charges at me pushing me hard and mming my back against the wall next to the door his hands gripping around my throat tightly. I can''t breathe. I struggle to try to get into my purse but it''s no use desperate to get air I start hitting his arms but he''s stronger than he looks I desperately kick andnd between his legs. This is the second time today I have hit a guy there. Groaning in pain he hunches over as I slip away digging for my gun I point it to him as the door to the office opens and Maliki looks at me then in the direction of where my gun was pointing as if this isn''t unusual.


    "Mike quiet being a cry baby it''s your fault and I''m sure you deserved it, and you," Maliki looks at me putting his hand on top of the gun. "Do you n to shoot Ren''s'' other best friend?" Shocked at what he says I drop my arms that had been ready to shoot the strange man.


    This man is Ren''s best friend? I look over confused and uncertain then back at Maliki. The man now standing pats me on the shoulder walking past me and sits on the sofa lighting a cigarette.


    "It''s nice to meet you little sis, though I won''t bepletely happy about this meeting if I end up never being able to have kids." He looks at me grinning from ear to ear as if he''s a stupid little kid himself. I can''t believe him, he attacks me then says he will be upset if I damaged his package.


    "Who the hell do you think your ming, you''re the one that attacked me." I growl pissed off this bastard attacked me then act like it was nothing.


    "And what''s this little sister business."


    "Well that parts easy to exin, Ren is like a brother too us as we have been childhood friends. You are the woman he has brought in so naturally we see you as an adopted little sis, cutie pie." Mike winks at me crossing his legs elegantly as he makes himself at home on the couch looking more adult than a minute ago, "As for the choking, it was a joke, I just wanted to test you before we get to training you. Seems you have a fight back mode in you, that''s good. Means you''ll probably survive, probably. But seriously kicking a man between the legs that''s a pretty low blow."


    The way this man talks is making my head hurt his yful nonchnt manner as if everything''s a joke. I look at Maliki who doesn''t seem to pay mind.


    "That''s because I had no other option." I reply looking back at Mike.


    "Mike that''s your own stupid fault you were close enough for her to do so, on top of that when your life is on the line all weak points are open game, low blow or not, not like you were using it anyway. Maliki says face still cool and collected as he reads the papers on his desk. Also; you left bruises on her neck so you were taking it to far, if our brother sees them he''s going to kick the crap out of you. Might even kill you not that I''d care if he does, one less headache to deal with." He''s now smiling at Mike mischievously. I feel Maliki is also very scarypared to his cool demeaner most of the time.


    "Oh, if only, I will wee the punishment from our brother. Ever since meeting her he hasn''t touched me even once. I so do miss his affection" The man starts hugging himself making noises like an overly excited little girl squealing, I couldn''t help feeling the creeps, was he serious?


    "To think Ren thinks I''m the one with a sick habit but you actually want him to beat you because you get off on it you sick fuck. So, is there a real reason for youing here?" Maliki shaking his head in disbelief looking up at Mike as if he''s had enough.


    I stand there just listening confused a little between these twos banter.


    "Annae over here and sit next to me on the couch." Mike ignores Maliki''s question inviting me over patting the seat. I reluctantly take a seat on the far end of the couch giving us space. He gives me a pouted expression when he sees this, a deep sigh escapes his lips that I can now see close, as pink and as soft as a girl.


    "No trust, no trust, tsk, tsk. Well, that''s probably a good thing." He smiles then turns to Maliki who''s at his desk still. He reaches into his jacket and pulls out a folder and holds it up.

 Chapter 26 My Lord is My Love 6.7

    "I see so you already got the dirt this might just keep Ren from killing you when he sees that." He points at my neck that has now gone darker.


    I hadn''t even realized I stand and rush to go look in the mirror in Ren''s office. Was he serious when he said he wasn''t really trying to kill me, this says otherwise. Ie out holding my neck as I look at Mike worriedly. I just got rid of most of my previous bruising damn it.


    "You bruise to easily" he smiles brightly instead of apologizing.


    "I do not, this is proof how you didn''t hold back you jerk. You were just trying to kill me for real so be a man and at least own up to your damn mistake rather than ming my gics you prick!" I shout losing my cool with his damn wasn''t me joking attitude.


    Shocked his smiling face drops his mouth hanging open looking at me,


    "Errm, sorry about that than, I really didn''t n to do it that hard I lost control fromck of excitementtely."


    "No excuses you should have more self-control if you''re standing at Ren''s side don''t you think." I was exploding, scolding him like a child. If he had dog ears he''d look like a puppy with his ears drooping down from being upset. I take a deep breath trying to calm down.


    "Are you done yelling at him." Maliki pipes in breaking the silence. All I can do is nod.


    "So, Mike what do you think of her?" Maliki suddenly ask as if they have been evaluating me. Mike smiles up at Maliki then looks at me and back and Nods.


    "Not bad at all, she''s feisty and though she''s afraid she''s pretty brave I could get turned on being scolded by her every day. Not to mention she''s hot as hell no wonder he¡­."


    "No one asked you!" Ren barks entering the office interrupting Mikes creepy evaluation of me.


    Mike swiftly stands at Ren entering the office,unching himself toward Ren but misses when Ren side steps away from the attempted embrace.


    "Oh, cold as ever brother," he smiles excitedly. I can''t help feeling there is something wrong with this guy even more.


    Ren looks up at me as I watch them then I notice where he is looking, he has seen the bruise around my neck. Without even a second thought or question his eyes be dark,


    "You Sick Twisted Son Of A Bitch," He spins his leg up and around to behind him so fast that he makes impact with Mikes face, Mike tumbles across the floor from the force of impact. Startled I jump as I watch the impact take ce before my eyes to when he hits the wall to stop him.


    "Ren, don''t destroy my office or go to yours if you wish to continue." Maliki says sighing as he is straightening the document on his desk, that he was just reading and then ces them in a document bin.


    "Beside Anna already scolded him till he apologized. Right Anna?" I nod quickly in agreement it is true I scolded him but he still creeps me out with his statement afterwards. Mike standsughing.


    "Yes, my big brother you are so strong, so wonderful I will take all the punishment. Maybe if I touch her more you will bless me more with your love." He really enjoyed that? I feel shivers creeping up as he looked at me. Ren turns to me as if he refused to feed this guy''s sick personality.


    "Enough already." Ren says sighing,


    "If Anna says it''s all good then I''ll drop it, but Jesus Anna how can you say this is ok." Ren reaches for my neck then drops is hand before he touches me, his expression soft again for a second then turns hard again.


    "The more I look the more I just want to put a bullet in his head and see if he can still rise andugh like he does when I pummel him to near death." I can see his anger reemerge as he turns ring toward Mike again who was stillughing but, stops at that remark.


    "Hey now brother that''s not funny, I am human after all that would kill even me."


    "Hmmm I wonder if that''s true." Ren Mutters. It seems Mike is a friend that''s hard for Ren to even handle I chuckle under my breath.


    "Besides I got what you were looking for," Mike holds up a sealed folder that he pulls from in his jacket that he had previously showed Maliki.


    "The dirt on one David Johnson." Shall I read it or do you want to wait till she''s not around he eyes me and my surprised expression.


    "Go ahead this does involve her too she needs to know as he will most likelye after her again." Ren says without even asking if I want to know or exining why they research my ex.


    "Of course, my lord, sis listens close and if you have anything I''m missing please fill in the details of what you know." Mike suddenly serious like apletely different man. I nod though I am not sure how I can help, what if all I know is a lie.


    "David Johnson, born August 23 1980 at Memorial Rose Hospital to a Jennifer Johnson, but here''s the kicker. The father recorded is no other than Mr. Michovali." I look around confused at this news David didn''t know his dad. Everyone''s faces are very serious at this news. Mike continues.


    "It appears he was an illegitimate child. The mother refused to abort the child when she was told to do so. Her and the child were told to stay away from Mr. Michovali that he wanted nothing to do with them. The mother became an alcoholic and by the time he turned sixteen she died of alcohol poisoning. He worked honest jobs till he learned of his father''s existence. It appears when David confronted his dad he at first wasn''t epted, but recently Mr. Michovali sought David out, making the deal that if he works at the hotel and does what he is told he would someday be the next head Don of the n. At that time, Mr. Michovali was already trying to bargain with you as you recall about marrying his daughter to join the ns. Putting both kids at the helm of the ns he plotted it all to take control of both ns through using his kids and those around them. Recently after Mr. Michovali was taken care of, there was a big inner conflict for the remaining members of who would be head and rebuild the n. There are reports of his suspicious, dangerous, and underhanded methods to get what he wants just like his father." When Mike finished reading the report the room was silent.


    At first I thought they were troubled or contemting, yet there faces almost looked amused at this news. Ren more than the others. What the heck is going on what does it mean? Unable to stand the silence I ask. The others grin as if this report is the best thing ever when they looked at me.


    "It means we will see plenty of bloodshed. These bastards attacked us first when David a Head candidate for the Golden Dragon n went after you. He''s fair game in our world" Ren''s grin became more sinister as he turned chuckling at his own thoughts. Suddenly, he was heading for the elevator. Unable to move I just watch as the other two start to follow, but stop when Ren stops, he looks back as if knowing that I wasn''t following.


    "Get moving we got work to do that bastard will know your revenge. You said it yourself after he hit you that you wished you could kill him for it. You will take it with your hands." His eyes glowing as if shooting daggers at the frightened me.


    I gasp, I will be forced to kill him myself? subconsciously I wrap my arms around myself as if chilled. I..I will. But he promised me, I look at Ren fear consuming me.


    ****


    Watching her hesitate I just want to go to her and calm her fears, but I can''t. I can''tfort her.


    "What the fuck are you hesitating for?" I raise my voice I see her shake standing there. "Are you going to tell me that you still love him? If so" I reach into my jacket of my suit and pull out my pistol. I like the feel and weight of the Colt M1911 semi-automatic it is reliable as it hardly ever jams or misfires.


    "I will kill you here and now, that''s betrayal to me your lord. Now choose your side. I see her eyes go dark at my words. There''s no way she loves him, not when she looks at me the way she did earlier I know it, but she must decide even if I must force it out of her here and now. I watch her seriously,e on angel my head keeps pleading now that I stated it I can''t take it back I will have no choice but to k¡­ Suddenly grabbing her skirt hem, her fist clenched and shaking, I see her biting hard on her lower lip head bent down as she walks toward me. When in reach, she reaches out cing her hand on the gun in my hand. Without warning she pulls it to her lips gently as she kissed the side of the chamber. I get so aroused from her movements I grab around the back of her neck fiercely shing her lips against mine. Pain shoot through my lips from the forceful impact. This girl always surprising me and drives me crazy, I wanted her more. Shees to my side despite my threats and her fear.


    ****


    Following Ren and the others into the elevator I feel my body still shaking with fear at the thought. My bottom lip hurts, gently cing my finger on it I can feel it bleeding a bit from Ren''s tooth hooking it. Leaving the building I look up to the sky, taking a deep breath, what will happen to me now. I''m really scared.

 Chapter 27 The Struggle 7.1

    Chapter Seven


    It''s been five days since news about David came to light. I have been stuck in the giant white mansion at the Feng n residents only allowed to leave when I was apanied by Ren or Maliki. However other than for work I have barley seen them, let alone Mike. I feel so lonely sitting here looking at the same walls every day. The sun rises to the sound of birds chirping and sets to the sound of crickets. The garden is big and beautifully taken care of with many flowers but there are always so many men out there on patrol. After I had left thepany that day I had imagined that I would be forced into learning to shoot a gun and to shoot to kill I dreaded it, feared it even. However, it''s like I''m a caged bird. I hear whisperstely. The elders who ever they are and some of the men saying that I don''t belong by Ren, I can''t object to what they are saying. I can''t protect myself let alone Ren which is the reason given that I was brought here. The article is finally finished for the magazine though I had to sadly get an extension since Ren has been busy with his other life. Though I couldn''t tell Mr. Galiger that. I walk around the mansion to look for Maliki so that I can take the article in to the magazine there are many giant paintings on the walls members of the extensive line of the Feng n name. Ren looks a lot like his grandfatherpared to his father. Unable to find Maliki I head for Ren''s room to see if they are meeting in there. I go to raise my hand to knock when I hear shoutinge from the other side. Afraid I jump back from the door, maybe I won''t disturb them I quickly turn around running into a stand holding a vase against the wall adjacent to Ren''s door. Panicked from the noise I Run without even picking up the vase.


    I have no idea what that was about and I''m afraid to know I am already in deep enough I walk around the halls with the manuscript still in hand. I can still feel my body shake with nervousness from the noise from Ren''s room. I am staring off into space when I suddenly feel a tap on my shoulder and I jump turning to see who it is. Maliki is standing there smiling at me with a mischievous grin.


    "Heard you were looking for me." I gulp knowing full well what direction he just came from had he seen me and thinks I was spying.


    I nod trying to smile back "I finished the article and I need to get it in right away it''s alreadyte."


    "Why didn''t you ask Ren?" He looks at me quizzically. Honestly, he''s been so busy I haven''t seen much of him recently and I''m kind of scared to disturb him. Also, if I tell him the manuscript is done he will probably want to read it, I am nervous to have him read it. He will probably justugh and say it''s n and boring. I ponder how to answer this. I decided it''s just best to say I was afraid to trouble you guys but he forbid me leave without an escort, I sigh at my own statement. I really am useless I''m supposed to protect him aren''t I, didn''t he want me to get my revenge on David myself. I scared myself senseless with this thought and yet I''m stuck being protected.


    "Hey, earth to Anna," Maliki was waving his hands in front of my face as I was lost in thought again.


    "Oh sorry." I apologize quickly feeling stupid I was ignoring him. I hear a deep sigh from him as he agrees to take me to work because Ren was indeed busy though he doesn''t say with what. Five days since he touched me, I wonder if what he first said ising true will he never touch me again, or maybe he''s finally bored of me. I haven''t even seen him.


    "You know you can go to him too, it might make him happy he''s working himself so much without sleep." Maliki says interrupting my thoughts again as he looks over at me I feel like he''s reading my thoughts.


    "I have no right to go to him." I sigh


    "I hear the talk Maliki, I don''t belong by his side I was brought in the pretense as a bodyguard but when he''s got you and Mike he doesn''t need me and I can''t even shoot a gun. I get scared even thinking of firing it again." I admit talking to Maliki.


    "Plus, I think he''s avoiding teaching me, despite all his threats of saying I would learn or, maybe he''s just avoiding me all together."


    "Probably; a good possibility he is avoiding teaching you but, I doubt he''s trying to avoid you. Around you he forgets he is a fearless and ruthless leader. I told you before emotions get us killed and your full of them and there infectious." Maliki drives as he speaks tofort me.


    As we pull up to my work I am about to get out when Maliki stops me handing me my gun instructing I keep it where I can reach it but in my dress, I can''t possibly hide this. He then hands me a harness strap that he exins straps to the inner thigh. I do as he says as I secure the harness and ce the gun in the holster. It is hard to walk without hitting it but I don''t want to be escorted everywhere especially into my workce that would be more suspicious. Turning in the paper to Mr. Galiger he seemed over joyed. However, upon leaving I was informed I wouldn''t have an article to write for a little bit but he would let me know depending on how the article sales where. I was a little sad but this was probably for the best for now.


    "So, when is the release date?" Maliki asks smiling as I return to the car.


    "Oh, Umm, they were just waiting on me so here in two days it seems. Though I won''t have any journalism work again for a while. So, it''s back to the mail room every day. I will need to go to work regrly again but, I will be okay you don''t need to take me I will go like I use to." I start to exin to Maliki as his smiling face goes t to my announcement about work.


    "Geez and after all that work ruined. That bastard president what''s he thinking going against the lord." Maliki mumbles but I don''t understand what he''s talking about.


    "Hey sis; do you need to return to the manor right away?" Maliki says suddenly changing from his grumbling to a surprising question. I shake my head, honestly; I wasn''t thrilled with the idea of going back and feeling locked up and alone again.


    He smiled with delight but, I had no idea what he was thinking and that worried me.

 Chapter 28 The Struggle 7.2

    After driving for what felt like hours wee to a secluded lodge surrounded by trees. It was massive from the looks of it with no distinguishing markings. Not sure where I had been taken I was nervously escorted into the building by Maliki. When I entered, Maliki was greeted warmly as he was handed something. Then being pushed on my back I was ushered through a heavier metal door that was way different from the wooden door to the front entrance. As we walked inside the second room I see several rows sectioned off and at the other side lined with the sections hung targets. Maliki had taken me to a shooting range. Wanting to turn and run I notice that the people that had greeted Maliki where guarding the door whether it''s to keep others out or me in. I''m not sure and really don''t want to gamble it. As I let Maliki lead me to a spot on the far end as if to give us privacy.


    "Now little sis, this is a secret between us. Ren would have my head if he knew I was teaching you to shoot. However; I also agree with you that you should be being taught because the next time you pull the gun you don''t want to be afraid or it will be your life or Ren''s and that''s something I won''t forgive if it happens. A useless member by the lord''s side is as bad as expressing emotions to the enemy. You have to make the choice to shoot but you can''t hesitate or be scared or you will hurt yourself or someone you care about." He hands me what looks like ear muffs.


    "Your choice." I hesitate but take the ear muffs from him I am afraid but not of him; I know how fast he could kill me and not blink an eye but, that''s not what scared me. I was afraid of myself afraid if I will be able to even shoot and if I practice and I can shoot someone will I be like him not caring who lives or dies. I take my gun out from the holster on my thigh. Before me heys several cases of bullet rounds. Just when I''m about to take aim there ismotion outside when the heavy metal door opens. With the noise, I half expected Ren but instead that childish grinning masochist Mike had appeared. As he approached us calling Maliki by cutesy names that agitates him.


    "Someone''s being naughty." He partly sings teasingly.


    "Teaching our little sis here after we were told to hold off, brothers going to be mad at you for once Mali Magpie." He wraps his arm around Maliki''s neck poking his finger into Maliki''s cheek while grinning delightfully.


    "Buzz off Mike or I won''t pummel youter." Maliki growls back


    "Oh, harsh that won''t do though I suppose it''ll be alright, brothers been so testytely my body might break from all the love he''s given me." Mike hugs himself squirming with delight. I can''t get use to this guypared to the thought of being killed, someone like him scares me more.


    "Don''t worry I saw your car heading out of town so I followed, I won''t tell brother I just came for the show to be honest, I want to see if she has any skill." He saysing back to reality as heughs and leans back on the wall.


    "Besides I agree this is a must, the elders are talking about marriage candidates. The one by Ren''s side will need to be skilled in shooting, andbat as to stand by his side." To Mikes announcement, I stand their speechless I lower my head in despair.


    "Shut it already would you" Maliki barks. "Anna, are you nning to quit before even trying. There is a reason this is made as a requirement, it''s because as the Don he like his partners will always be in danger he can''t afford to protect someone else. So, his partner needs to be able to hold her own to support him. It has been this way for centuries. How about this, before conceding why not let us see what you got and we will train you in secret around work hours how about that." Maliki shows me a kind smile even Mike is smiling sincerely nodding and agreement. These guys sometimes make me feel better when I''m down. Makes it hard to believe there bad.


    "Besides we don''t want to see Ren with anyone else but you little sis even us men need someone we can rx around when we are alone he can''t do that with someone he is ordered to marry." Maliki nods in agreement.


    Listening to them I rx I need to try to stay by his side even if he won''t be mine. I can at least be there for him. Maliki gave me instructions before I took stance to shoot. I took aim and deep breaths I had 6 bullets in the clip five target areas. As I went to squeeze the trigger I heard shouts from both sides of me.


    "Don''t shut your damn eyes or you could hurt someone important to you." They both red in my ears.


    Trying again, I try desperately to keep aim and eyes open I slowly shot one round after another till the clip was empty. I felt someone excitedly p me across the back as if to encourage me. Maliki went to push a button on the wall and the paper targetes close to grab it. To my relief, I was pretty much on mark with the head, heart, both arms, and leg. Myst one though the guys looked puzzled.


    "Why?" Mike gave a sour look at me when he noticed my final shot. Maliki started chuckling trying to ask why I wasted thest bullet there. There it was a hole where the man''s private parts where supposed to be.


    "Well I had one shot left nowhere to put it I guess I remembered Maliki had said in life in death even a low blow was fair game so I figure if they''re going to try and **** me then its far game to disarm his weapon of choice." This time Maliki isughing harder as he tosses my hair around, Mike though is bouncing around squealing like a little girl at my exnationining that it''s so wrong.


    "Christ this chick is crazy, worn Ren before he gets his balls shot off or chopped off." Mike isining to Maliki. Pulling on his sleeve.


    After finishing the rest of the rounds and then coaching me to shot faster as to not hesitate or take too long aiming we headed home. Upon returning Maliki told Ren that I had needed to stay and work after I turned in my manuscript because it had editing to be done and they needed it today. He however didn''t question further. Mike following Ren back to his room shakes his head at me and I can hear him whisper that it''s still a low blow no man deserves that torture. I try hard not tough as he cringes doing a little dance behind Ren as he leaves. Ren however barley looks at me. He doesn''t say a word upon arrival to the manor then leaves without saying anything to me at all.

 Chapter 29 The Struggle 7.3

    It has been a month now since I went back to the mail room the issue had sold well but no other writing opportunity came. Mike and Maliki took turns taking me to the shooting range and sparing sses with other n members who were threatened to keep me being there quiet. I see so little of Ren I feel so anxious. Why was I doing this when I can''t even be with him. Maliki told me that tonight I should go to Ren''s room after most of the people have gone to bed. I have been concerned hearing how he''s been cruelertely and not sleeping. There''s a mess with drugs being sold in his territory which Mike and Maliki have been giving me books to study to know about at night. I guess the drugs are not of his own and the people responsible are using the Feng ns name. problem is its members from the disband Golden Dragon n and they are in hiding and leave no trace as to where to find them. The talk of marriage to the ck Panthers Daughter and Ren has reached my ears too. I can''t help feeling sad. I prepare as night falls I wait for the halls to be quiet when I hear a soft knock on my door and a whisper say it''s time. With that I open the door and Maliki is standing there weird look on his face, to avoid prying eyes I had been given boys clothes and a wig. I must look weird. Suddenlying to his senses, he smiles and escorts me to Ren''s room. Maliki tapped three times opened the door and pushed me in and closed the door behind me. I feel like I was suddenly tossed into the lion''s den though in a way I was. There by the window a shadow sat the figure that I had be so familiar with, and yet had be a stranger totely.


    "Is it a habit of yours to always be looking out a window?" I say cautiously as I move closer to him. His body shifts looking at me with dark cold eyes.


    "Why are you here Anna?" He looks so mad I freeze in my tracks, but I don''t want to be sent back yet.


    "I was just worried," I whisper lowering my head. "Ren." I call his name pleading, but his face just bes pained.


    "Did you grow tired of me finally?" He said nothing turning to look out the window.


    "Ren," I watched him flinch at me calling his name a second time.


    "All right my lord I just thought maybe I could be an ear to listen to you if you want to vent. But if I''m not needed I will leave here." Trying not to cry I take off the ne cing it on the coffee table. Turning to leave, I tell myself there''s no point being here if I can''t see or talk to him. cing my hand on the knob I feel like I''m breaking, hoping he would stop me. However, I know he wouldn''t. I close my eye and exit the thrush hold to his room this is for the best. I never wanted to be part of the n anyway. I head to my room and pack the things that where mine. Mike drives me home that night. He looks as sad as me. I go to hand him back the gun that was presented to me by Maliki. However, he shakes his head.


    "Keep it little sister you can still be in danger, this way you can protect yourself now, but If you ever in danger, here," He hands me a paper it''s a concealed weapons permit and a smaller paper with two numbers on it.


    "This will make it legal to carry it without questions asked. The others a guarantee that you will be saved if something happens on my honor I pledge to you because you are the true Don mother." he says cing it in my hand. All I could do was thank him and watch him pull away. It feels like ages since I been home. Good bye Ren.

 Chapter 30 The Struggle 7.4

    ****


    "She is really gone, Are you really okay with that my lord." Maliki says as he enters the room and picks up Anna''s ne from the table handing it out to Ren. Ren doesn''t look at it nor take it. "To think she struggled, trying so hard to be eligible as your bride candidate, I actually feel bad for her." Maliki goes on talking to the silent Ren. However; Ren shifts to look at Maliki as he walks around the room cleaning up watching him slip the ne into a candy dish on the dresser. "Guess this can just go to your bride to be, no point ordering another," He shrugs.


    "What would you have me do Maliki you where the one who always warned me, I tried to fight wanting her but I failed, my heart became involved and then I am told by the elders I must marry another. I can''t make the woman I fell in love with watch me marry another."


    "She knew it was possible Ren, she wasn''t stupid she heard the gossip between the men. You didn''t even try to fight the elders on this one." Maliki became stern and annoyed with Ren''s excuses.


    "She was prepared to be the side lover, be the one you went to when you wanted to be yourself to rx. To think all that training for nothing. Well if nothing else she will be a stronger person in society I guess, and won''t have to worry about the danger she will face without you this time. Least if she''s not outnumbered I mean David and Serena are both still hiding in the shadows. She will have to watch it even if she isn''t with us, David''s the man she betrayed and he hurt her before she joined us and Serena you know won''t forgive Anna for destroying her family and her chances with you." Maliki walks out of the room leaving Ren even more troubled.


    God, damn it what the hell is he trying to do driving me crazy with thoughts like that, and what does he mean she had been training so hard. She had practically been back to normal life except the escort and nothing has happened since she was attack that once. After we left thepany that day the pain in her eyes when I told her she would have to hurt the man she once loved I regretted I avoided training her as an excuse so that she''d never need to look that scared or hurt again. I locked her up wishing to just keep my angel but it wasn''t meant to be. This must be for the best, she didn''t belong here in the first ce. Standing and going over to the dresser I grab the pendent and sp the ne around my own neck. God keep her safe.

 Chapter 31 No Escape 8.1

    Chapter Eight


    The mail room is same as always Mrs. O''Conner gives me less grief about my wardrobe now though. It seems like ages since I had seen Ren or anyone from the n thinking about it I realize how I had gotten use to that life and the people there. I mean they''re the mafia n but the people I had gotten to know where nice and warm. Sometimes I long for that warmth now that my world is back to being so cold. I haven''t had issues with the Golden Dragon n or even David since I said good bye to Ren and to the Feng n. I rub my right thigh where my gun is holstered; still just in case.


    After work, I decide to go back to the park, to that bridge over seeing the stream. It''s hard to imagine it''s been two months, I sigh as I look into the sunset the dark orange almost amber reminds me of his eyes. I feel so depressed now, rather than cheered up. Leaving I look up and see the big building that stand above all others, Hashiro''spany. I want to see him onest time but I don''t think I would be able to leave if I go in. I stand in front of the building as I hear familiar voicesing from behind me turning around to see Ren, Maliki and a very beautiful and elegant woman with long brown hair and a beauty mark by her right eye. Maliki looks as surprised as me, Ren''s eyes though are unwavering when they notice me. I simply lower my head bowing I shouldn''t have been standing here. That must be his bride to be I look up and turn to leave but am surprised when my arm is grabbed without a single word said. When I look back though it isn''t Ren who stopped me but the woman.


    "Hey girl, maybe you can help me with something." I look puzzled by her sudden need to talk to me, Ren and Maliki look equally surprised as me.


    I try to smile at her, ignoring Ren and Maliki acting as if we are strangers. "What can I do for you I try to say with earnestness, but worried what she would ask."


    "Brittany, I don''t got time for your games lets go and leave her be." Ren says looking annoyed.


    "Oh poo", she pouts.


    "Your no fun I just wanted to settle your argument." I look at them then her again feeling a little intrigued what they would be arguing about.


    "What is it the idiot twins are arguing about?" I say while smiling back at her.


    "Who the hell are you calling an idiot Anna?" Ren blurts out furious, startling his fianc¨¦e.


    I try so hard not tough thinking how easy it had been to piss him off. I look at Maliki who tries to hide hisugh as Ren turned to him.


    "Oh, so you know each other that''s even more perfect." She bounces excitedly holding my hand.


    "You see, Anna, was it? I''m a delicate flower and being with this hunk of a man I need protection don''t you agree. However; they keep arguing if I should have a guard or not and who it will be." She says it so bluntly, does she think I know them as Feng or as Hashiro not sure I feel a little troubled.


    "Brittany shut it!" Ren now barking at her.


    "Brittany, it is a pleasure to meet you, as for the argument though I am unsure what you would fear with Ren around but, if you feel you need protection wouldn''t it be good to have Maliki train you to protect yourself, he is very skilled in doing so and patient when you have issues." I try to sound genuine though I am a little annoyed that she even wants a guard when I was told the candidate had to bebat trained in martial arts, and in shooting.


    "Oh, how do you know he is skilled in teaching?" She asks surprised.


    "Oh well he trained with an ex-boyfriend of mine. I met them through him so I learned a few things." I say trying to smile as I lie through my teeth but I can''t tell Ren that Maliki and Mike and been teaching me up till I had left and I been taking sses since then and going to the shooting range. I have be really good and fast at least that''s what I''m told by the instructor.


    "Oh, well thank you." She says believing it but sounding disappointed in the fact that I told her to practically protect herself, but if she doesn''t know I know who they really are then this could all be a very big mess. Ren, and Brittany turn to go inside but Maliki lingers behind as he smiles at me apologetically.


    Struggling to say what I was thinking I manage to mumble out the words I want to say as to whether she is his future bride.


    "Yeah, that''s her; Brittany is an air head and worthless if you ask me. Why the elders agree that it had to be her from the ck Panther n is beyond me. It should have been you." He adds thatst bit in which kills me to hear as I smile weakly back.


    "Is he resting?" Is all I can muster to ask. Maliki looks to the entrance my eyes follow to see Ren watching us he eyes filled with hate. Why the hell does he get to be angry.


    "He misses you Anna, I hope you know that. The day you left he.."


    "Maliki, we got work to do talk to your girlfriendter!" Ren exits the door shouting as he walks towards us interrupting Maliki.


    "And you I don''t know what you''re ying ating here and spouting nonsense about Maliki training her to protect herself, you left me so stay clear and avoid us or do you want to be targeted again. Or is it that you miss me so much you were hoping for one more go." His mischievous and venomous smile appears as he grabs my hair and pulls it hard toward him. Ren looked so mad, but it wasn''t my fault. I tried to leave without a word but she grabbed me. I feel my own temper growing.


    "Ren, stop and think about what you are saying." Maliki protested trying to calm him down looking panicked.


    "Why you stupid conceited jerk!" Frustrated I shout in his face knocking his hand from me that still held my hair breaking it free. I want to ring his neck.


    "What the hell did you call me!" Ren isn''t used to being challenged head on and is easy to bait as usual but what he said hurts. To think I was actually worried about him.


    "You heard me; I wouldn''t sleep with you even if you begged me too, you pompous idiot." I swing my hand ready to knock him t when he catches it by the wrist.


    "Say that again and I''ll **** you, you little brat." His threatens never change. He squeezes my wrist. I wince in pain.


    "Try and I will make sure that weapon gets blown to smithereens and you can say good bye to your blood line." Maliki who had given up stopping our argument suddenly startsughing startling us as we turn to him confused.


    "Hey man, I have seen that first-hand Mike still cringes at the thought. Might want to back down." He manages to say but barley as he isughing so hard. In turn, I startughing too remembering how disturbed Mike had been.


    "You might as well kiss her already, considering you came out here just because you know you still wanted to talk to her you just wanted an excuse." Embarrassed from Maliki''s remark I feel my face flush so I try to hide it looking away while I hear Ren telling him to Shut up and get inside before he kills him.


    As they head inside I feel lonely again I notice Brittany watching us intently as if she''s jealous.


    "Please take care of yourself." I mumble as we part ways whether they heard me I don''t know.

 Chapter 32 No Escape 8.2

    ****


    ncing back, I hear her sweet voice whisper her good byes, How I long to go after her. When I saw her, talking affectionately to Maliki I wanted to skin him alive. When had they be so close. Through the entrance, Brittany jumps grabbing onto me like a stupid little girl obedient to my every wish. It''s almost too easy it''s annoying.


    ****


    "Did you see that?"


    "Yeah report back to our lord anddy."


    Two shadowy figured who had been watching Ren, Maliki and Anna from an ally next to Hashiro Corp. emerge after Ren and Anna split ways.


    ****


    It''s pitch ck as I reach home. I feel even more exhausted but I still have practice. I switch into my jogging clothes and shoes and hide my vest harness I bought myself under my clothes and switch the gun from the thigh holster to its new home for the time being. I hear a honking noise outside my taxi has arrived. I grab my things and head back out feeling foggy. The dojo was pretty empty at night sses but it was okay for me because we were able to get through more self-defense material. However, the teacher Gary Langdon gets really annoying with his persistent date invites. I refuse but maybe I should it''s not like I''m dating anyone and Gary''s not terrible looking. He is well proportioned you can tell he trains regrly with his huge muscles but I never really cared for guys with bulging muscles. His hair was strawberry orange probably why he started working out probably got picked on a lot as a kid. His eyes where your basic blue and he was at least 26 if I had to guess. Even still I''m also not sure my hearts in it yet.


    "Oh, Anna my beautiful pupil how I am d you havee however; I can''t open today. Please forgive me there is much I''d like to teach you and that body of yours." Gary starts spouting nonsense standing at the entrance to the small dinky dojo the moment I get out of the cab. "But s we have to close today due to basement flooding." He finally says exining why he''s outside waiting to tell the other students.


    "That''s okay this body was feeling fatigued anyway, maybe I''ll go for just a jog instead." I run off wanting to put distance between us. Exhausted I slow my pace to a brisk walk. Going through the lit park and back through the business section I am surprised to suddenly hear a woman crying for help. I stop looking around spotting two men grab a woman and pull her into the ally. I chase after them, if my training was for anything least I can do is protect an innocent. One man holding the scared woman at knife the other had her pinned to the wall covering her mouth I couldn''t make out there faces. But I could see the gleam of the knife. Before I knew what happened the sound of gunshot echoed in my ears as I heard a man cry out in pain he was holding his hand. I had done it I shot perfectly disarming him without killing anyone. Standing in disbelief I realize I was surrounded by the two men the woman frozen watching, and begging me to help. Maliki and Mike often had men gang up on me dodging was just as important as attacking they would say. My body moved reflexively ducking and rolling and side stepping as their swings came my way waiting for an opening. As one opened up I took a high kick shot to his upper chest then down on top of his head as he bent over however, doing this I let my guard down I heard the girl cry out as I was grabbed from behind. Throwing myself back then forward I used my weight to off bnce him throwing him and me both forward. Landing on the ground hard my back hurt but I forced myself to stand as the other guy that had grabbed me was struggling to stand but was still moving. Quickly hitting him knocking him back to the groan he gowned in pain as he passed out. I was so dizzy as I wobbled to the girl her figure was oddly familiar.


    "Hurry up and get out of here." I say trying to stand but my vision gets cloudy only hearing the girl talk as if on the phone. My body hurts.

 Chapter 33 No Escape 8.3

    The sun was shining brightly in my eyes. I open my eyes only to see I am not home. I look around confused when I hear a voice from outside the door. It suddenly opens who I see is the woman named Brittany, Ren''s Fianc¨¦e, followed by a man I don''t know, he was much older dark ck hair, ck eyes and an unfriendly face. They were followed by the person I least wanted to see, let alone see me like this Ren, Mike, and Maliki.


    "Oh, thank goodness your awake, Brittany squeals as she jumps on me on the bed."


    "Ouchy," I wince as she jumps and clings to me.


    "See daddy this is the girl I was telling you about she saved me from those kidnappers." She hugs me tighter.


    "Brittany, you must have been imagining it Anna here is good at getting caught herself." Ren says in protest.


    "For some reason that kind of pisses me off hearing him say that." I re at him.


    "Darling we can''t just let an outsider be your bodyguard." The older man protests.


    "But she''s not an outsider, she knows Ren, and Maliki I saw them talking enthusiastically yesterday," she hugs tighter I wince in more pain. I was now confused to the topic they were discussing.


    The old man turned to Ren questioningly as to who I was and how he knew me. However, he ignored exining it except that I was a simple journalist that wrote an article on him.


    "I don''t care, I want her, don''t you think it be better if I had a female bodyguard rather than a male anyway daddy." She begins fluttering her eyes beggingly not giving up to all the protests.


    "Wait just a minute." I begin to protest.


    "You girl, you can fight?" The older man suddenly addressing me despite my attempted interruption.


    "It''s Anna, and well yes I can but¡­" I try to talk but am quickly cut off.


    "Fine then; Brittany if she can pass the tests she can be your bodyguard." The old man says relenting to his daughter.


    "Now hold up." both me and Ren shout then turn to each other in shock. However; his eyes soon turn cold.


    "Elder I respect your wishes often but you are making a mistake Anna is useless. She has nobat skills she can''t even shoot a gun without being afraid and hitting the wrong person. Ren deres so out right that I want to make him eat his words.


    "THE HELL I CAN''T!" I yell back at him furious at being called useless.


    "Don''t you ever know when to shut the hell up, you stupid brat!" Ren turns yelling at me his eyes furious.


    Tension fills the now silent room as we red back and forth, Next thing I know I''m being called an idiot as Ren left the room and I was dragged out by Brittany followed by Maliki and the elder. ncing back, I saw the glum look on Maliki''s and Mike''s face. I never expect this.


    After being pushed into a limo with the others we arrive some where I had be familiar with all too well after joining the Feng n and living at the manor. It was the shooting range Maliki and Mike had taken turns taking me to several times a week. I could make out the sour face Ren wore as we entered and even more the face he made when he looked back at the people that worked here greeting me so familiarly. I went to the far end or the shooting range while my ammo and ear muffs where collected for me by the staff. Maliki said nothing just staring at me as we waited.


    "I''m sorry Maliki I hadn''t thought before I spoke I lower my head hating myself. I just got¡­" He held up his hand stopping me from continuing my apology. Ren and the rest were watching from a safe window behind us. I realized if I exined now this would cause more problems.


    "Anna," Maliki sighed taking a deep breath and leaned in close as we faced the target.


    "You got two choices." He whispered in my ear.


    "You either do this and give it your all or you botch it. It''s your choice. If you botch it your free to go back to your life however; I know your skilled and from the way you were sounding so confident talking to Ren I''m sure you have improved since west saw you. If you prove him wrong you will be forced to be her bodyguard to protect her and Ren. Your life will be what they decided to do with it whether you live or die. You will have to stand at their side as they marry and have a family together can you handle that?" Maliki exins quietly trying to make me think this through but it was short lived when a door mmed.


    "If you''re going to shoot then do it already your wasting our time," Ren growled as he walked up to us.


    "I mean if you can''t do it then just admit it no need asking for pointers now." He had such a damn smug look on his face as he used me of lying. My blood boils again why did I love this cocky conceited jerk I wonder.


    "I bet I can keep up with you." I sneer back at his damn smugness. I won''t lose to him. Pulling up the side of my shirt I pull my pistol from its holster I watch Ren''s eye expression change as his eyes nce at the part of my body that''s exposed that same spark when we would embrace each other in his eyes. I almost feel embarrassed suddenly recalling his touch pulling it back down. I release the cartridge checking my ammo already loaded and sliding it back in strapping the other cartridges to my waist. Ren''s eyes met mine as I nced over then returned to the target in front of me. Forgetting Maliki''s warning I let off one round after another till my clip was empty quickly releasing and loading into the next continuing to shoot going from one stall to the next all down the line without pausing to double check. As I reached the end, Maliki walks down pushing the button to bring forward all the targets. Each with the exact same hole without missing even a little off the mark. I looked back wanting to see Ren dumb struck instead I felt so much anger and hatred I almost wanted to cower. Next thing I knew the girl hade out jumping on me excitedly saying she told them so, over and over. I was frozen though in his gaze I was afraid to even swallow. Convinced the old man had dered I would be his daughter''s personal bodyguard I had been pulled back in and all because of my stupid pride all because of Ren baiting me and talking like I was worthless. Ren refused to speak to me after I was brought back to the manor though where I stayed was not like before. I was now living with the rest of the men. I was to be at Brittany''s side from now on.

 Chapter 34 Love is Cruel 9.1

    Chapter Nine


    Due to my new job, I was forced to resign from the magazine. I felt like crying as I turned in my resignation letter. I was permitted a few days to get my things is order before taking post as the ck Panthers n head daughter Brittany''s bodyguard. After I had been tested, I had tried to protest trying to exin that even though I have skill with a gun I couldn''t guarantee I could protect someone else. However, myints went unheard as it was set in motion. I was an outsider brought in to protect the wife of the only man I think I could love.


    Since I moved back in Maliki, and even at times Mike during thete night found their way to my room when I was off duty. The nights with them became rigorous physicalbat training, so I could keep on my toes and be stronger. Though I would still find time to have a goodugh with myrades. I still often thought of him and they knew it, and would try to fill me in on what they could. It was hard though; because Lady Brittany seemed to go where ever Ren went, which meant I went where ever he went.


    "Hey Anna." Mike who was with us today whispered to me as we waited against the wall inside the room next to the door as we watched over Ren and Brittany. They met with the head elders today about business between the ns.


    "What''s up?" I say trying hard to keep my voice down, though every time I speak I swear Ren hears me no matter how quiet I am because he always looks my way. I look over hoping he won''t notice.


    "Tonight, Maliki and I won''t be able to do a sparring session with you but, you are free to use the practice dummies tonight. Might as well let one dummy fight another he tosses in jokingly as heughs at his own joke under his breath. I stick my tongue out at him. I have gotten use it him it seems, though; he has be less creepy with his masochist crackstely. So, either Ren''s beaten him enough or maybe he''s too tired sparring with me and Maliki.


    My attention back on our Lord and Lady I can''t help admitting how pretty Brittany is standing next to Ren, makes me jealous a little. Once in a while I catch her watching me and what I''m doing when we''re not meeting with official or other things. I try to keep from watching Ren as to not lead her to know of our past. Finally, we are all back at the manor, However Brittany has gone home for the first time in a while I''m unsure why but that meant I was free the rest of the night and I didn''t care why. As the sun sets I head out to the training grounds behind the manor, which was passed the garden I can''t just sit around bored, other than training only thing I have is sleep.


    Mike said they wouldn''t being tonight. I can''t help but sigh because I was free early for once. Feeling suddenly like I have lost my mind because I have actuallye to enjoy getting a chance to kick the crap out of those two. Since I was alone I take my gun and harness offying them on the ground next to the wooden training dummy. As it whirls around back and forth I practice my blocking. I feel the sweat dripping over my body, my tank top soaked. Looking around I see no one, I strip down to my work out bra. Wrapping my fists, I go to the punching bag pole I can''t help imagining Brittany''s smiling face with Ren as I start to wail on the bag jabbing left and right as hard as I can and changing stances. I think of him holding her, kissing her, whispering to her. I hate that damn womanizer I punch harder adding in kicks I feel tears streaming down my face as my target bes the man I love.


    Suddenly I hear a sound of a breaking branch I spin around to see Ren standing close behind watching me. I try to hide turning around wipe my tears.


    "Why are you here my lord it''s not safe at night." I try to say calmly refusing to look at him. How long had he been there, I had thought I was alone?


    There was no answer. I start to turn my head wondering if he had left but am caught off guard as big arms wrapped around my small sweaty body. Unsure what he was thinking I try to wriggle free, I feel like this is the second time we had met like this because, it''s the same as the night that he had grabbed me on that bridge. The same feeling the same heat.


    "What are you doing Ren." I whisper trying not to draw people''s attention.


    However, I didn''t get a reply I look over my shoulder his soft eyes looking at me affectionately. As he held me from behind so tight. His scent was so strong I feel like I haven''t seen him in years.


    "Ren, will you still grant my any wish." I whisper beggingly hanging my head low trying not to look at him as if expecting him to let go.


    "Name it my angel, you have truly worked so hard." Tears leaked from my eye surprised at hearing his gentle voice for the first time in a long time.


    "Please, kiss me onest time like you use too, It''s..." Before I finish saying what I was thinking I was picked up into a cradle Ren''s lips on mine I wrap my arms around his neck pulling tight against him. The taste of cigarettes still lingering as our tongues intertwine. However; this wasn''t enough I wanted more, more of him but I can''t have that. Tears fell more as I called his name between breath. I was so blissful at that second till someone had called his name, my heart sank and he jumped and quickly released me. I felt so cold again as the wind blew against my sweaty bare skin, watching him walk away without a word. Gathering my things, I went to my room more depressed then before. However; Mike was there smiling.


    "So, did you like our little present." He says jokingly as he lights a cigarette. Ren was only there because of Mike and Maliki. I feel even more frustration knowing that. He hadn''te there for me, he was tricked into going and I took advantage of it. He''s a womanizer there''s no way he would reject a woman asking for any type of pleasure. I feel like copsing and crying more as I storm past Mike and m my door behind me. To cruel, scrubbing so hard to try and forget the feeling of just now. I don''t want to remember a moment like that built of lies and trickery. I let the tears fall in the shower.

 Chapter 35 Love is Cruel 9.2

    ****


    Steam covered every part of the bathroom from having hot water running so long. I was d though because I cried so hard I didn''t want to see my puffy eyes. Thank god, I don''t have to worry about being summoned tonight. Last thing I need is Lady Brittany seeing me like this and getting curious. I really don''t get it. I thought about this a lot but if the woman by his side is supposed to bebat trained why does she need a guard so bad. She''s supposed to guard him ording to the bws I read. As I leave the bathroom I can''t help thinking that she''s pretty useless if I have to guard her. I hear a creaking noise from my bedroom as I enter the living area. No one should be here grabbing my gun from my holster sitting on the coffee table I tip toe to my room. Someone was in there I could hear the bed creaking. Quickly I push open the door pointing the gun at the intruder to find Ren sitting on my bed. His body slumped over, face in the palm of his hands. I was now even more confused.


    "My Lord." I whisper but, I get no response. I inch closer setting the gun down.


    "Ren?" this time he looks up I wasn''t imagining things, was I? No, those amber eyes looked into me I knew it was real, I felt like I would be consumed but his gaze.


    "Did you dare actually call me Lord first?" I gulped was he mad.


    "I''m sorry." I apologize quickly not sure even as too why. It''s not like I was told to call him by name if we were alone because we are never alone, now here we were twice in one night. I don''t get his game. He didn''t want to be alone with me, he avoided me until the two mischief makers tricked him. I stood there frozen at his intense re.


    "Guess I will just have to train you over again." His gaze bes hot and yful and as conceited as ever. He stands and reaches for me.


    "No!" I push back away from him. I can''t do this, one minute he wants me the next I''m nothing to him. I''d rather stand next to him as nothing rather than to be toyed with back and forth till I break. I watch him, expecting him to get mad to my rejecting him. His expression doesn''t change though. His hand instead reaches out taking a stand of my hair cing his lips on it kissing it, smelling it. I feel myself bing jelly as I watch. His smirk be a gentle smile.


    "If you don''t want me, push me away, reject me now or I won''t be able to stop." he saysing closer as he wraps me in an embrace.


    "I should have juste to your room from the start to keep from risking being caught outside as I held you." He chuckles yfully in my ear. I don''t understand why.


    "Why me? Your fianc¨¦e is so beautiful why are youing to me now? I thought you wanted me gone. I thought you hated me." I start crying again wrapping my arms around him to embrace him more.


    His lips cover my face as if drinking my tears away. His fingers gently trace from top of my head, down my face, and the outline of my body. He barley touches me but I can''t stand it. I moan wanting more. It''s as if he''s trying to desperately answer me through action rather than word. Gently lifting me he carries me over andys me on the bed pressing his body against mine refusing to separate for even a second. His hands skillfully move across me like checking out a fine new sculpture for any cracks. Enraptured with each other as he fills mepletely. I swear I heard a soft I love you escape his lips but, when I ask him to repeat it he just smiles and pushes deeper inside my garden. Passing out after I am ovee with the warm sensation that we share in each other.


    I woke the next day though alone. I should be used to it. He always left after making love to me but I feel really lonely this time because I had no idea what this meant for me, or for us. My body was sweaty and sticky still fromst night so, I decided to take another quick shower this morning before heading to the main house because; Lady Brittany would be arriving again soon.


    "Morning Anna." That familiar cheerful voice calls out to me as I enter the main house. Mike was standing in the hall entry way as if waiting for me.


    "Morning." I feel embarrassed somehow looking at him afterst night.


    "Now you''re not going to m another door in my face today after all my effortsst night, are you?" He starts chuckling as he wraps an arm around my neck squeezing me tight. I shake my head apologizing for how I acted I over thought what happened and over reacted. Though now I don''t know how to act in front of Ren afterst night can I go back to ignoring him other than when spoken too which will be never withdy Brittany always around. Thinking about it I feel anxious again.


    "So, you guys did make up, right?" Mike suddenly asks seriously gazing at me.


    "Ah, I guess though I didn''t know we had anything to make up about." I say looking at him stupidly.


    "Oh hell, don''t tell me you guys didn''t talk about anything." I shook my head there was no point hiding it from Mike and Maliki they were the only two that know about me and Ren''s awkward rtionship.


    "If you two are done gossiping I have news for you." Maliki pipes in he had been standing behind us ring as if ready to discipline to children. We nod simultaneously.


    "Lady Brittany will be runningte today as such she will be meeting with Lord Fengter at Hashiro Corp. As such, Anna you will need to apany me and Lord Feng until her arrival where you will then resume your duties protecting thedy as a member or the Feng n bodyguards. That is all." I nod to Maliki''s run down. I learned a while ago not tough no matter how much I wanted too when he goes into professional mode when addressing work rted issue he takes his duty very seriously and won''t hesitate to knock you t if you don''t. Though I still couldn''t help wanting to tease him when he gets all formal on us.


    Just the three us though, I wonder how awkward this will be, because it''s not the same as before. I wait outside with Maliki by the limo for Ren to be ready to leave though he was runningte today which isn''t like him normally. It''s really hot today and feel like I''m sweating to death with my new clothes because I can''t very well fight in a dress properly. How I miss my loose breathable clothes. I try to dress like I belong but am still able to move easily, I can''t say I really matched them in my Jeans, t shoes and a sleeveless dress blouse with a jacket to hide the gun, but women''s clothes are so unbearable you can''t move freely but a dress would be a different kind of hindrance. I imagine kicking someone in my knee-high skirt and my underwear being exposed or having someone cut and rip the dress while I try to fight back. I feel like it''s a no-win situation. I''d be better off in male clothes. Ren finallyes out with a smile that seems like an apology but never says it. Maliki opens the back-limo door for Ren as I start to climb in the front passenger seat figuring this should be my ce because its where Mike sits when hees. Till I hear Ren growl lowly wanting to know why the hell I''m sitting up front. I stand there not sure what to do.


    "You sit in the back with that woman so you can damn well sit with me." He growlsing up and grabbing me by the hand pulling me into the back seat. I swear I can almost see Malikiughing at Ren and me. I don''t know how I''m supposed to act when it''s just us afterst night hell after thesest several months and now a sudden change in his mood and yet he acts like I should know.


    "Why the hell are you so mad? I growl back. "Wake up on the wrong side of the bed is that why you arete this morning." I say mockingly, but rather then mad that evil smile returns. His hands wrap around my waist pulling me close his breath on my ear and neck.


    "My darling girl you should know full well why, I was up all night filled with thoughts of you." He blows on my neck watching my body shiver. Why is he doing this to me.


    "God, damn it Ren." I shout squirming from him but instead he turns me around holding my legs across hisp so that I''m facing him. "How am I supposed to act now when she''s around?" I belt out pointing to the seat where Brittany always sits. Part of me wants to cry again from his teasing I swear he''s going to be the reason I have an ulcer someday.


    "That''s easy you work for me act ordingly, if it''s my order you do it." He says it so easily. I try to slide my legs off hisp to turn look away.


    "Not now." He suddenly says grabbing my chin and legs and pulling me back to face him head on.


    "My Lor¡­"


    "Don''t you even dare." He suddenly growls interrupting me. Does he want me to call him by name again after everything? I don''t get it he wouldn''t even talk to me let alone look at me before, for so long and now he''s back to how he was when we first met. I really don''t want to y his stupid games. I bit my lower lip I don''t want to make him mad or hate me again by saying what I''m thinking. Ren looks back at me with an intense stare as if trying to read me. I lower my gaze away and try to readjust to where I''m sitting normally in the seat next to him but when I move he tightens his grip to where I''m practically in his entirep.


    "You''re staying put till we arrive. I won''t have many chances like this again so, please angel just let me hold you." This time it''s not aggressive,manding or yful his voice was low and pleading.


    As we pull up to the entrance Ren motions for Maliki to wait before letting us out. I feel one more squeeze around my waist I can''t help leaning against him as close as I can.


    "Will you still be my ear when I need you." He gently whispers burying his face into my right shoulder. All I can do is nod not trusting myself not to cry.


    The door opened and we were all back to business nothing else matters, because Lady Brittany returns.

 Chapter 36 Trouble at Feng Manor 10.1

    Chapter Ten


    Lately the manor has been restless. Whispers of having a spy amongst us has set many of the men on edge.


    "How many times do I have to tell you not to pick a fight with yourrades!" I''m so tired from continuously breaking up stupid fights like this one, day after day. I decide to try to see about gaining audience with Ren. I haven''t seen him much other than when Lady Brittany is with him. She''s been different since she got back towards me. I feel hostility when we are with Ren I will find her ring my way as she clinging to Ren more than normal sweet talking him tantly for me to see. There has also been a lot of ident around me too that seem suspicious. The other day I was walking outside into the garden at the south entrance when a giant pot that mind you had no flowers even in it fell from above. I barley dodged it. If it wasn''t for all Mikes, and Maliki''s training I think I would have been severely hurt or dead by now.


    I see Mike signing papers from a lower subordinate, I call out to him rushing over before he takes off again.


    "Mike, is there any way I can speak with Lord Feng, there has been a lot of hostility among the men, honestly I''m getting tired of trying to stop all the chaos." I try to sound professional around the other men. They all still think I don''t belong here I''m not to be his wife so to them I''m just an outsider. Maybe they are behind the idents but I still can''t help thinking it''s someone else.


    "You know you don''t have to ask to see him you serve him Anna." Mike says pping me across the back with his clown face smile.


    "I''m not like you and Maliki I don''t have the position to just walk to his room and talk to him." I say in disbelief that he''s telling me to just go.


    "So sad, I feel so used." He hugs himself wiggling around.


    "Using me as an excuse to make goo goo eyes at our lord yet; you won''t even abuse me. I want some fun to Anna dear." He starts making kissy faces at me pouncing my way, reflexively I punch that damn face sending him falling backwards. I''d worry but he just gets upughing. He''s back to his creepy self today.


    "You really are a creep you know that right!" I yell at him but he justughs more.


    Coughing he finally clears his throat trying toe down. "Alright let''s take you to our Lord though I don''t think there''s much he can do for you in this department. Also, I wouldn''t go sticking my head to far in or these guys are liable to revolt against you. Just so you know at the moment they are not allowed toy a hand on you, as ordered by our Lord but if you keep butting in I don''t think they will take it too long." I didn''t know Ren order that and here I been beating them senseless what the hell does he think of me treating me as a child I don''t need his protection I''m his damn bodyguard. I take Mikes advise though and keep it close at mind.


    As we near Ren''s room I feel nervous suddenly. Mike lifts his hand to knock but I grab his hand to stop him.


    "Never mind, now that I think of it this isn''t important he has other problems to deal with." I say jokingly waving my issue off.


    Mike lower''s his fist smiling at me then suddenly knocks and pushes me through the door without warning. That jerk what if Lady Brittany or the elders where in here. I stand facing the door dumb struck.


    "What you came all this way for me and now you want to flee." Ren''s voice behind me makes me jump.


    "I''m so sorry to intrude My Lord." I stammer bowing my head.


    "Cut the crap Anna we''re alone." Shocked I look up there was no one here at all but Ren and myself. Now I was wearier of the situation. Mike must have known he was alone. I looked into Ren''s eyes his face said it all, he knew what I was worried about as he walked closer to me his hand suddenly mming on the door behind me as I turned to leave. I heard the lock click and Ren chuckling behind me. "You look like a scared rabbit about to be eaten." His mocking voice rang in my ears. "Don''t worry even if I wanted to this isn''t the ce or time for me to have my way with you angel face. His expression rxed into a gentler smile as he patted my head. Hearing that, why did I feel let down?


    "Can you be any more readable Anna." He suddenly saysughing. Could he tell I was disappointed before I could say anything his gentle lips where pressed against mine for a few seconds before he backed away.


    "Now why did you want to see me so bad Anna." His expression changing so fast it was hard to keep up. I try to exin about the men and about all the incidents around metely. I can''t just go using his Fianc¨¦e though, but I also can''t help getting a strong feeling she''s after me.


    "It can''t be helped when there is talk of betrayal among us. Honestly, I have had my hands full, my men on patrol are getting jumped. They seem to know where the patrol is going to be every night. We are on high alert at this moment so much that I sent Brittany back to the ck Panther n so she would be out of dangers way." Hearing him say her name and worry for her safety like that I can''t help feeling down. I move away from the windows he was looking out of while we talk and go sit on the couch. I can''t help feeling sad that he doesn''t stress over me being hurt but he does with her. Which is stupid because if he worried about me I couldn''t be here.


    "Hey Ren." I call him halfheartedly. Despite that he looks over fully focused on what I had to say. I almost wish I had put my foot in my mouth because he will be expecting the rest of what I wanted to say, and there''s no way I can ask if he had to choose between Lady Brittany or me who would he choose.


    "What''s up?" He walks over and sits beside me dropping his arm around my shoulders waiting for me to finish what I was going to say. It''s not fair when he knows how I feel, least he should know by now and being so close makes it hard for my to keep my bearings.


    "If I was ever in trouble like really in trouble that I couldn''t get myself out of would youe for me even though you have Lady Brittany now?" Feeling stupid I asked, I startughing scratching my head. "Never mind, forget it, I''m just being dumb."


    "You''re an idiot." Ren mumbles but I hear it clear I feel my heart sink more.


    "Yeah, I know, sorr¡­"


    "Whether you can protect yourself or not of course I''de for you I shouldn''t have to say it. What''s this even though you have Brittany bit. Those are two totally different matters." Ren res in my ear suddenly standing and going back to his window. I''m so stupid.


    "I''m sorry Ren I didn''t mean to upset you I shouldn''t have asked I forget because so much has changed, we''ve changed." I say sighing.


    A knock suddenlyes from the other side of the door Ren swiftly moves to unlock the door. Maliki is on the other side he blinks surprised when he''s let in and sees me sitting on the couch.


    "Sorry I was just leaving." I get up to leave them alone when Ren ms the door shut almost hitting my face keeping me from escaping.


    "We are not done with our talk yet Anna. So, hang around won''t you." His evil mischievous smile reappears.


    "Actually, you can''t."

 Chapter 37 Trouble at Feng Manor 10.2

    "What!" Ren barks at Maliki''s unwanted interrupted statement.


    "Lady Brittany as requested that Anna join her on an outing I was looking for her. I came here to ask if you had seen her. i never thought you would be together in daylight."


    "We were talking business." I try to exin not that I need to exin to Maliki. I feel like a kid who just got caught with my hand in to cookie jar.


    "Listen here Maliki you guys work for me so I don''t give a damn what she wants." Ren seems really annoyed now.


    "It''s truetely since she hade back from that one night away she''s been acting like she''s the headdy already with the way she''s been barking orders, I even witnessed her punishing one of Ren''s staff for not moving fast enough when she told him to fetch her things. The men have been tense even more then normal while she has been around.


    "I understand your feelings sir, but you granted her to have Anna as her bodyguard she wishes to go out shopping and with all the attacks she demands that Anna is to go with her." Maliki never dropping his poker face even for a second rys the message no matter how furious Ren became.


    "Tell her¡­"


    "I''ll go!" I say quickly interrupting Ren from losing his temper. He turns looking at me in disbelief.


    "I will prepare the car Maliki says nodding to me and then leaves." Always the professional type.


    "Please exin to me what the hell you mean by you will go angel and it better be good." I swear I could feel his lust for blood seeping from every pour as he looked at me.


    "This was the job in which I was hired for." I say without hesitation. "Honestly I''d rather take a bullet for you but¡­"


    "I don''t want you taking a fucking bullet for anyone you idiot." He was now yelling, he was pissed and i had made him that way. My heart beating so fast I walk closing the gap between us I feel almost like I''m watching myself wrap my arms around his neck tightly, my lips hot on his. I feel his body tension fade, his hand suddenly wrapping around me. When I release I feel so embarrassed, I haven''t made the first move before but he also looks as if I had just killed him, now pouting. I can''t help giggling at this childish expression.


    Leaning forward I kiss him good bye on the cheek, "I wille back tonight and I will listen to whatever you wanted to say to me."


    ****


    I watch her rush out the door I feel like I was bewitched at that second, I couldn''t even protest; she seemed so sure of herself. My angel had changed, she changed for me, but I still wanted to protect her like an idiot. At least she still gets embarrassed so easily I can have fun with this when she returns.

 Chapter 38 Trouble at Feng Manor 10.3

    I soon arrived at the ck Panther ns estate out front sat a car where Brittany was already seated and waiting.


    "Yourte." She says annoyed like, as I am ushered in by her driver.


    "Do forgive me my Lady I came as soon as I heard word, I wouldn''t miss the chance to escort you around the town if I had it in my power." h I want to puke being so courteous to her royal bitchness, but I just smile no matter what she says.


    When I first met her, she seemed like a bubbly air head but, I soon learned of her true colors. She''s actually sharp and cold. She''s also; quite the little actress when she wants to be. That''s why when she''s with Ren, she''s like an obedient dog. She goes from dress store to dress store. Trying on many things and saying that nothing it worthy of her. I am used to hold her things as she looks at jewels, bags, shoes talking about when she''s Ren''s wife she''ll have him buy her all the beautiful things she deserves. I can''t help thinking how this chick is some piece of work and loco. Does she really think she will control Ren to do whatever she asks? More than that I see him more likely stabbing her in her sleep from driving him crazy. I have seen his killing aura I can''t imagine once he''s pushed so far that he will hold back even on his partner. Several times I have feared for my own life being with him. Though I''m not telling her that.


    ''Hey Anna, I got an idea lets ditch the driver and just go walking. What do you say." She suddenly asks bouncing around hugging on me like we''re best friends.


    "Mydy perhaps when things cool off and this area is safer. I''m sure you have heard the reports of the ambushes on the Feng n. As Lord Feng''s bride to be, you will be a high target." I try to calmly exin and persuade without aggravating her. However, she wasn''t listening.


    "That''s why I have you Anna,mon please we will be okay if you''re with me."


    "I must object I cannot guarantee your safety and that is my soul purpose here. I will not risk your safety on a whim of wanting to take a stroll." I stand firm and usher her back to the car. As we are driving down the road she''s stillining I tune her out, man she''s like a spoiled brat.


    Sound of the door opening catches my attention as she opens the door and runs out at a stop light. Panicked I give chase. When I finally catch up to her we are suddenly surrounded. There''s no way I can take them all. I need to keep her safe.


    "You! Get down low to the ground and shut up." I shout she looks at me horrified. If she had just listened to me. I will make her pay for this. As she gets down low I quickly grab my guns from the harness and begin open firing. The group of men surprised swiftly take cover.


    "Move your ass I shout grabbing Brittany and running as fast as I can drag her. However; we are eventually cornered and I''m out of ammo. I hear Brittany suddenly on the phone calling for Ren. You idiot this is a trap for him I grab the phone smashing it against the wall. Doing that though cost us, bags over our heads and tied up we are thrown in a car that drives for what seems like forever.

 Chapter 39 Trouble at Feng Manor 10.4

    "My Lord we have a problem." Maliki came busting into the room. He held out the phone turning on the speakers.


    "Ren, I need help, You Idiot it''s a trap for Ren don''t call him." The sound of impact and then static echoed in the room.


    "Brittany ced this call, but it went to voice mail."


    "Is Anna''s phone still working."


    "Yes, we got the GPS already searching for them. However; you heard Anna it''s a trap for you, that''s why she didn''t call you."


    "That''s why I have to go!" Ren shouted snatching the phone, heading out the door.


    "Damn it, don''t do anything stupid.


    ****


    My body suddenly mmed against what feels like cold concrete It hurt but I hold myself from crying out. Brittany however; screams in pain. A voice stands out among the men.


    "Well I finally caught you." The bag is removed the light stinging my eyes and to no surprise David is kneeling before me bag in hand chuckling. I re at this bastard. "Oooh, when did you be so ferocious my sweet Anna." He grabs my chin looking at me sternly then tosses my head to the side. "And let''s see who we got here." David takes the bag off of Brittany''s face. Tears are pouring down her cheeks.


    "Leave her alone David! It''s me you want!" I shout, looking back over his shoulder at me he sneers.


    "Oh, then who is this pray tell?" He questions looking back at her grabbing her face suddenly licking her. she squeals trying to get away.


    "So, which of you is the Don''s wife to be. Ren Feng''s wife to be ." He rifies saying it as if he is so ted that he''s practically singing it.


    "I¡­" Brittany starts to mumble.


    "I am," I say, forcing myself to cross my feet sitting so I that I can lift and spin my body to stand since I was unable to use my hands, I quickly walk in front Brittany before she says anything stupid. I can feel her huddling against my leg. David turns to the other group of men. I can hear their whispers.


    "The Don wife is supposed to be as fierce as Ren Feng himself,"


    "Skilled too."


    "The one on the ground is pathetic."


    "David turns back to me, where''s the ne." I can feel Brittany shift in surprise looking up at me.


    "I don''t need it anymore, I stand at the top. If you try to hurt her or Ren I will fucking kill you this time." I stand firm ring as I have seen Ren do many times.


    "Is that so." A sharp pain shoots through my stomach.


    "It''s wrong¡­" Brittany starts to cry out at David.


    "Shut the hell up you useless bodyguard." I shout interrupting Brittany again from speaking. I startughing as I stand straight again all I could see was red. Brittany was shivering below me.


    "Fine if you''re the Don''s bride prove it, because I''m not buying it little kitten. I heard Ren had tired of you and your being mighty protective of her." David points down at Brittany a smug look on his face.


    I grin at him. "If he has tired of me and this body then why am I still by his side." I stand taller. David''s smug look became sour like he''s about to throw a fit.


    "Fine don''t believe me kill her, have your way with her. I don''t give to shits, but, after I will get you 100 folds over for harming arade of mine." I wasn''t serious though, she might be a bitch but I wouldn''t let him hurt her without a fight my body tensing as I wait for anyone to dare to move.


    I could hear Brittany''s gasp at my statement.


    "You here that."


    "Damn she''s cold."


    "Ruthless like the rumors."


    "Quiet with the god damn act!" Suddenly feeling a sharp pain on the side of my head. It grew cold and stinging I felt dizzy He had hit me for a second time but this time it wasn''t his hand but the hilt of a gun. My body was falling, no I can''t, I quickly shifted my weight to stand ground.


    "That''s twice now that you dared to hit me you bastard, you really want to die that much." I screamed losing control.


    "Oh, don''t worry I got a present waiting for your lover." David startsughing as he walks away rather than facing me. That coward he''s running away to hide behind others.


    "Have fun with them boys." He calls out over his shoulder. That bastard, Brittany sits crying like a useless lump.

 Chapter 40 Trouble at Feng Manor 10.5

    @@


    "Get up Brittany," I shout snapping her back.


    "I can''t." she cries.


    "You can, now listen here, no matter how much you hurt, or are scared, you are never to show it to the enemy, now stand. I promise I will get you out of here even if I die. Though I don''t n to do that." I look down at her with a smirk. I won''t die here.


    "Just be ready to run when I say so." At that moment, I run forward into the group of men. One falling from the force. Go I shout as the men all grab at me. Brittany struggles to stand a greasy dirty thug grabs her from behind pulling her in front of him. Charging forward at him I fling my body around kicking him in the head as Brittany screams and ducks. Kicking as much as I can and charging in I block Brittany as she runs. The pain in my head is screaming now.


    "You little Bitch I''ll fix you." As one of the thugs charges he swings a long hollow polearm. I kick it trying to deflect the contact.


    "Ouch." I wince as Ind down on my ankle.


    "Watch it we need them alive for now. Davides running in yelling orders at the men. As I watch Brittany clear through the exit I follow suit. I hear the sound of car tires squealing. Ren appears from the car bullets shooting around me, Brittany running to him clings to him crying. In the mix of the noise of bullets my mind shes back as I watch Ren drop and reload the cartridge. Stopping I look around. No, my feet flew faster than I could imagine. Pain went right through me as I jump forward on top of Ren.


    I couldn''t hear anything but the sound of more tires screeching, but Ren''s pained expression was all over his face as everything went ck. I feel cold and wet. @@

 Chapter 41 A Declaration 11.1

    Chapter Eleven


    What''s all that noise.


    "How the hell did this happen?" I could hear Ren''s angry voice.


    "It was her fault, she made me get out, said I was useless that she would be your wife." Brittany was sobbing to Ren. No, it''s a lie I wanted to say but nothing came out.


    ****


    "My lord her heart stopped." Maliki called to Ren as the Limo sped as fast as they could through the streets.


    "Come on angel. Damn it, don''t die on me." Ordering everyone to move I remove her from myp where I had been holding her I sprawled her out across the seats kneeling on the ground of the limo next to her. I could feel her cold lips against mine. Maliki do chestpression''s I shouted desperately breathing for her.


    "Ren stop, she''s gone!" Brittany said grabbing my arm.


    "Get the fuck off me!" I push her away as I order Maliki to continue.


    "Why then hell are you trying to save the women who tried to kill me!" Brittany screamed out furiously at Ren.


    "Because she''s not that type of person, your lying, and I can''t wait to find out the truth." Ren growled back his voice filled with a lust for blood as he looked at Brittany. Then went back to breathing for Anna.


    When I woke, I wasn''t sure where I was but, it was defiantly a medical facility, Ren''s head wasying on my bed asleep his big warm hand sped in mine. What happened, I moved feeling the pain rush through my left shoulder, I try not to cry out. Oh, yeah, I was shot. I really became his shield. I squeeze his hand identally waking him up. He looks at me surprised. His smile is d but, his eyes look as if they were filled with worry. I smile happily that he is alive.


    "Hey Ren, I forgot to say thanks for the save again. You came even though I didn''t call." I try tough though it hurts and I cough. So much for looking cool.


    "You idiot" He starts shouting, I can feel he''s shaking through his hand that''s holding mine.


    "You promised toe back!" He shouts at me more. Letting go of my hand he swings his legs out around his chair and stands beginning to pace not looking at me as I listen. I know, I''m a huge idiot, I get it already, I can''t help rolling my eyes at his tantrum as he continues. I say nothing though because he''s not mad, he was worried and I''m just happy he''s okay.


    "You were going to listen to whatever I had to say!" He suddenly shouts looking at me it was the same pained look as when that bullet hit me.


    "Hey Ren, while I listen to you shout away at me for being a dummy can I at least ask since we are alone that you kiss me. I mean I was shot." I smile at him watching his eyes go darker making his face look more hurt. Moving to sit on the side of my bed his fingers rub the side of my face I close my eyes waiting, wanting to feel his lips on mine to feel him alive. Pain shoots through my head as I open my eyes seeing his finger above my forehead. This ass just flicked my forehead. Feeling my head, I notice the bandage on it. I notice that my long hair has been cut short. Looks like I had also gotten stitches from the blow to the head from David.


    "Don''t try to get cute with me, I''m pissed as hell, you idiot." He says more calmly as he looks at my surprised face. I almost feel like I can see himughing through that sour face.


    After that Ren doesn''te back to visit. Mikees to chat with me though the topic was over the events that took ce. So, I''m sure there just collecting data from me. What I don''t understand is why. Lady Brittany was defiantly there she could have told Ren. Thinking of her, my head hurts more. I feel like I''m forgetting something.


    Some of the other men came bringing flowers thanking me for protecting their Lord. It all felt so strange. I ask about Brittany but no one gives me an answer just a weary smile. Had something else happened.


    Two weeks since I had been shot has passed, Today I am fit to go home. Ren picks me up personally to bring me back to the manor. I almost feel so happy to be returning. As I walk in the front door Maliki, Mike, and all the other men of the manor are there waiting.


    "Wee home Lord Feng, Lady Darkz." The loud wee echoed through the entry way. I was a little take back by the wee. Maliki approaches to the side of Ren holding something out. Elegantly Ren''s hand slips into Maliki''s palm closing around the item and takes the trinket that I had known all too well. He brings it down in front of my neck pulling it around to the back and sps it for me. They all start to cheer, I hear congrattions one after another as I am escorted to Ren''s room. I am partly astounded and partly confused by what just urred. I touch my ne as I stand in the entrance to Ren''s room not able to speak. Ren and Maliki follow in like the weing was nothing. I watch Maliki follow Ren to his corner window to talk. I stand frozen not sure what to do. Should I leave and go back to my room? This matter seems important. I turn on my feet to leave.


    "What are you doing?" Ren turns his head to me as he speaks I look back over my shoulder.


    "Ummm, shouldn''t I let you guys talk?" I fidget feeling a little ufortable as I look back and forth between Ren and the door, this is the room Ren and Lady Brittany are to share yet I was brought here like I belong, part of me just wanted to go to my room and rest.


    "Why?" Ren asked confused staring as if to find the answer on my face.


    "Not like you have any other ce to go while we talk Little sis." Maliki piped in.


    "I can go to my room and rest." I mumble, I grab my left arm squeezing it hard with the other.


    "Your room isn''t there anymore." Maliki says waving it off like it doesn''t matter as he continues to talk to Ren about someone.


    "What do you mean my rooms not there anymore!" I shout unintentionally from the shock of hearing that, once again interrupting them.


    "Lady Anna please do try to calm down. It''s simple your ce isn''t there anymore." Maliki answers again like it''s nothing.


    "Is this some kind of game, and what''s with the Lady bit suddenly from everyone? What do you mean not my ce? Have I been fired from guarding Lady Brittany? I''m sorry about what happened but it wasn''t my fault! As I already exined. If I''m fired why am I here, where am I supposed to belong."


    "With me." Ren speaks up suddenly to myst question. Is voice strong and serious as he stares at me. I don''t get it. I know the ne means I''m a full-fledged member again but why is he saying I belong with him, I stare back at Ren wanting answers wanting an exnation. I feel like my mind was going a mile a minute and my head was starting to hurt. Did he mean that I was to sleep here or just that I''m to guard him since I took a bullet for him, and where was Brittany I hadn''t seen her since the kidnapping?


    "Ren to make the report short the man is ready to be interrogated." Maliki says to Ren ignoring all my hysterics. Ren hearing him turns to face him again and nods in understanding.


    "All right, let''s go I want to interrogate him myself." He says pushing off the wall he had been leaning on with his left arm.


    What; they were leaving, and no one''s told me anything. They pass by me Maliki''s hand on the door knob to open it for Ren.


    "Are you jerks really going to leave without telling me anything! I shout now annoyed.


    Ren stops in his tracks looking back over his shoulder now grumpy as hell. The sound of his foot pivoting as he turns and begins to walk back to me could be heard in the now silent room.


    His hand reaching out grabbing my short hair that had been chopped off enough that I had to go to the salon to get it styled and cut as a long pixie style. He pulls it hard enough to make me fall forward into his chest.


    "Who the hell do you think you''re calling a jerk? I think I''ve been far too nice to you little girl. If you weren''t such an idiot in these matters you would know the answer from my words. He was angrily growling at me. But none of this made since.


    "Come on!" Ren says letting go of my hair and grabbing my arm as he pulls me along behind him.

 Chapter 42 A Declaration 11.2

    We follow Maliki through the long hallway, there were pirs between each portrait that hung on the wall. As we rounded the corner though there was one spot that was skipped then the portraits continued. I wonder if it was always like this. Watching I saw Maliki pull what looked like a remote from his suits inner pocket. Clicking a button suddenly the wall moved open like an elevator door. To my surprise, it was an elevator that was revealed when fully open. I could feel my own mouth hanging open with surprise as I looked back and forth from Ren to Maliki. As the elevator went down to a bottom floor it opened looking into what looked like ab. ss panels around work stations, with incubators, and other kinds of chemicals and equipment. Two men stood guard just outside the elevator. Dragged behind we walked straight to the back of theb, and there to the right there was another door where Ren proceeded to take me. Inside that room, a man was chained with his arms behind him to a metal chair that sat in front of the silver-ted table. Nothing else was in the bare white room, no windows, no doors, not even a bed. The man''s face and body was covered in scratches, blood, and bruises. He looked barley conscious as we entered letting the door shut behind us. I felt my insides suddenly knotting up as I looked at the scene before me. I had seen stuff like this in movies. I leaned as far back as I could against the door. This man was being tortured. The sound of Ren''s and Maliki''s footsteps echoed in the room as they approached the seated man. Maliki walking behind the man suddenly grabbed the front of his hair ripping his head back to look up. You could hear the man whimper in pain. I felt like being sick. Ren sat against the side of the table next to the man. Taking out a cigarette and lighting it. Taking a beep puff he released the smoke blowing it in the injured man''s face. Though he was facing away from me I could feel it, Ren was smiling.


    "So, you ready to talk you piece of shit." Ren said in a low dangerous voice. He was talking to the man. The man however said nothing just whimpered.


    "If you don''t answer me far worse is going to happen to you then death" Ren growled even lower. For the first time, I truly believed the rumors of him being ruthless. I wanted to leave I didn''t want to watch this. I turn looking at the door there was no handle, or no knob only way in or out was from outside.


    "Who was behind the kidnapping of my bride." I turned to Ren''s next question. The man said nothing just stared at Ren then to me his breath hard and raspy and full of fear. Ren nodded to Maliki who took out his pistol and handed it to Ren. Before my eyes, Ren asked again holding the barrel down on the man''s index finger.


    "No!" I gasped crying out as I turned away. Did he care this much about what happened to her and he''s punishing me by making me watch this?


    I could feel my whole body shaking. I jumped to the sudden feeling of someone''s hands on my shoulder turning me around. I was wrapped in an embrace my face buried in a firm chest. As my head was patted. Before I knew it, the door had been opened by one of the guards and Ren was escorting me out of the room leaving Maliki and the man in cuffs behind. Brought back to Ren''s room I was still shaking I had never feared Ren so much till now. He was being gentle but I couldn''t forget that smile forget what he was going to do. I know he''s mafia but to go so far for an arranged bride. Alone after the door closed behind us I suddenly started crying I couldn''t help it. My apology''s echoing in my own ears to Ren. If I hadn''t let her get in danger then this never would have happened I wouldn''t have had to see that side of him. His hands big and warm suddenly supporting my body as he lifted me off my feet holding me firm to his body as he walked to the back of his room where around the corner was his bed. Gently I wasid down on the soft silver silk bedding. His body covering mine as he kissed my face sucking the tear drops from my already soaked cheeks, and eyes.


    "Anna this is me." His voice so low and gentle it was hard to believe what I had saw, but my tears were still falling, body shaking under him as I looked into his eyes. I knew who he was but I didn''t know.


    "I am not a good man, but I fell in love with you my angel." He was staring deep into me as he spoke; hand caressing my face. I was lost for words, I had fallen in love with this man but now I really know this man and I fear him.


    "I was born into this life, but you, you don''t have to stand by me, you can leave. I said nothing just listened as he spoke trying to understand. Did he want me to leave?


    "You where someone I shouldn''t have had, shouldn''t have involved in my world, we don''t marry outside our own, but now you are to be my bride after what you did. I pulled a lot of strings using under handed methods because from the first night I saw you I couldn''t let go. I made it so you had toe to me, put you in harm''s way, for that I am forever sorry." Ren''s eye looked so dead all the color seemed to be fading. What is he talking about, me being his bride, Brittany was his bride chosen by the elders, and what had he meant he made mee to him, does he mean the article? I search his face wishing I could read what he was thinking to understand what he was saying. Why was he saying this?


    "If you are here I can''t protect you from the truth, that''s why I showed you because if you stay this will be your life. Filled with death and cruelty, and rules. Being with me would mean epting it all. I can''t ask you to ept that I can''t watch you die again." His hand slipped down wrapping tightly around me. His lips pressed firm against mine. My mind became clouded I wanted to forget everything and melt in this feeling. As I relent to him he stops the kiss.


    "Anna, you should leave, don''t dirty your beautiful hands anymore because of me, forget me." He whispered breaking the spell suddenly pushing off the bed, off me. Standing he steps down turning away from me. I could feel my heart racing as I sat up watching him. Was this good bye, was he done with me? My body was frozen on the bed I could feel my brain saying to run to leave this ce like he says and forget it all but, my heart screamed to stay with him after I could feel how much he wanted me still in that kiss and I want to be with him.


    "If you love me than don''t send me away." I mumbled ready to cry again my hand clenching my shirt near my heart. I''m already in too deep, I''m scared of what I saw, and of this world. However; I have no ce in my old life now. My heart belonged to him and it wins out over logic I knew that the moment I took that bullet. I never imagined he would love me, but at that moment I had decided to stand by him to protect the one thing no one else could.


    "What did you say?" Ren turned asking as if he didn''t hear me.


    "I said if you love me than don''t send me away you idiot!" This time I shout so he can hear me, I was so embarrassed that I had to repeat myself. Ren''s face suddenly looking even more pained.


    "I said leave, not contradict me you idiot." He growls back but it was different it wasn''t angry but panicked.


    "Who are you calling an idiot, I said I was staying so just get over it. You said you worked hard to get me. Well here I am whether you like it or not, I will stand beside you. I decided that the moment I jump in front of the sniper bullet." I argue back.


    "You''re a moron, you were just shaking with fear not long ago do you want to die that bad living in my world? Why the hell would you stay?" Ren was yelling now his face red.


    "Because I fell in love with a big idiotic conceited jerk whose mood changes as fast as turning on a lightbulb." I shout back turning my head to look away and face the head board. I had finally said how I felt.


    "Ren!" The door to the room ms open as Maliki and Mike shout for Ren. Barging in the room.


    "Bad news my lord!"

 Chapter 43 Fear 12.1

    Chapter 12


    The Feng residence has been in utter chaos since the disaster. It turns out that Lady Brittany had been working as a spy for her father Elder Berston this whole time. Through the arranged marriage, she spent time with Ren learning the ins and outs of his workings. Hitting the Feng n at its weakest point. That day when I was announced Ren''s Fianc¨¦e there was an explosion at Hashiro Cyber Tech. Everyone there had been killed; over 150 people were inside the building when the attack had taken ce. At that time, Ren was also supposed to be there if it wasn''t for the change in ns when he decided to get me from the hospital himself he would have been dead. I shudder at the thought. Brittany was after all quiet the little actress even had me fooled when she looked so scared when we were kidnapped. David too he acted as if he had no clue who she was while he pretended to torture her. Thinking about it I almostugh at my stupidity I bet they slept together that''s why he didn''t mind touching her. That bastard never even dared to kiss me until Ren appeared in my life.


    When Maliki and Mike had burst into Ren''s room that day to deliver the shocking news it was almost like Ren could care less from his expression. He was calm and collected giving out orders. He split the work gathering info, backing up data the was stored in a server elsewhere from thepany, Figures on money loss and other tasks as well as informing the families of the employees aiding where he could for the loss. That night though; I realized just how human he was when I embraced him, supported him when we were alone and he couldn''t keep his face from showing the torment he felt. He had been suffering and pained by the turn of events.


    The chaos put all ns on edge each suspecting the other of betrayal because it was the elders from each n that had agreed to put Lady Brittany into the position to set ns in motion for this assault on the Feng n. Because of that Ren Feng himself announced that he would be cutting off all ties with the other ns. Some of the men feared a war at hand between the ns and fled town. Those of us that stayed continue to train for what''s toe.


    "Anna, you''re too slow, do you want to be killed!" Ren shouting at me as he throws a punch at me. I barley block as I fall backwards hard on my butt against the open grass field behind the estate.


    "I''m tired, give me a break." I say wiping the sweat from my face with the back of my hand.


    My body is already so sore. Though I had no right toin besides training me, Ren, Maliki, and Mike have been working around the clock trying to rebuild what was lost. I just train and stand beside Ren. I''m only useful if he gets attacked directly. I feel a little down. As I stare down at me feet. Ren looking down at me annoyed for whining.


    "The Enemy will not give you a break, now get up and do it again!" He barks as if ordering a soldier.


    Wobbly, I us my hands to steady myself as I push myself up onto my feet. I get into ready position fists clenched up in front of my chest waiting for him toe at me. Fighting Maliki and Mike had always been a challenge but doable, however; Ren is something else entirely. He was more like a devil who doesn''t y by the rules. Charging at me again I see his shoulder move a long swing to my left. I side step to dodge but instead of what I expected to happen I am grabbed by the cor of my t-shirt and thrown over his shoulder as if I was flying for brief second closing my eyes waiting for my body to make contact on the ground. The pain of impact it unbearable as Ind face down into the prickly wet grass. I want to cry, biting my lip, I stand again. I look up only to see Ren''s face looks worried.


    "What''s with that expression of yours? In battle never show your enemy your weak point! That''s what you told me remember!" I growl at him. Of course, I want him to care, I want him to worry but if he looks at me like that now I will just want him to hold me. I need to be his strength.


    His expression quickly changes to scarier than death himself. I want to cower at his over whelming presence. Sound of pping in the night air breaks the tension as we look across the garden seeing Mike standing there cheerfully.


    "Beautifully done Anna, you are by far the top of us inbat keeping up with our Lord like that." He walks over patting my shoulder. My knees wanting to buckle under the weight.


    "She''s not nearly as good as me." Ren sneers up at Mike. Geez the jerk doesn''t have to say it like that. "But I can''t say she''s without skill however; she''s still to slow in close rangebat." Ren tacks on after a short pause to his first statement.


    "Well of course she''s too slow matching you, you''re a freak with that speed. I swear it''s so unhuman that one might think you''re a vampire." Mike jokes back at Ren.


    Ren grins mischievously at Mike. "Vampire, don''t you mean super hero." Heughs at his own joke.


    "Vampire or demon is closer to the truth then hero." I mumble under my breath but fails to go unnoticed as Ren arches and eyebrow in annoyance at me again. Mike justughs though and wraps his hand around my sweaty waist pulling me close to him to whisper in my ear. I try not tough and smile at what he had to say.


    Ren''s face looks as if he''s sucking on a lemon to Mikes teasing. "What do you want? You''re disturbing Anna''s training we only have so much time to train. If your bugging us for nothing get lost before I beat you till you never stand again." Ren growled at Mike turning his head away, his gaze fixed as he was looking up at the moon, He looked annoyed a deep sigh escaping his lips as he ran his fingers through his hair. The gleam of the moonlight elegantly glistening on his sleek bare chest.


    "I just thought it might be good to let her take a rest for the rest of the night." He shrugs releasing me finally from his grip. Walking toward Ren. "I mean fighting the man you love can''t be easy on the mind or the body, especially when it''s you." I finally understood what Mike was doing.


    "It''s okay Mike I need this to keep at Ren''s side. Out here during training we are enemies." I try to tell him but I can''t help wanting to sigh at my own statement. It sounds more like I''m trying to convince myself more than him.


    I would be lying to say I wasn''t tired, or hurt but; more than that. I nce over and watch Ren basking in the moon light like this. Part of me would rather have him hold me when he grabs me. That instead of tossing me we embrace and feel each other. I long for his touch like before. I can feel my own face blush as I imagine him kissing me passionately our sweaty bodies pressed firmly together. Ever since the time he came to my room in the servants housing we haven''t been one even though I''m to marry him. Shaking away my day dreaming. I hope I wasn''t doing something stupid like drooling over my fantasies of him holding me again. However, Mike seems to notice my sudden unusual behavior and lets out a shortugh, which makes Ren turn his head from his intense gaze at the moon to where we stood and sighs.


    "Fine we will call it here, go warm your body." He says nudging his head to point the direction of his room. I can''t help feeling I disappointed him. I bit my lower lip thinking of his expression as he said to go with a sigh.


    I had started sleeping in his room for about a week now but he''s never here at night I sometimes worry he is sleeping elsewhere with someone else. I can''t help feeling frustrated. Standing in the steamy shower, I close my eyes dreaming of himing in offering to wash my back his hands touching me. Gahhh! What the hell am I thinking about. He''s like a disease or an addiction and I''m starting to have major withdrawals. I know I can''tin though, I know he''s busy. I''m so exhausted I slip on my night gown and pass out the second my head hits the pillow.

 Chapter 44 Fear 12.2

    ~What is this, blood? My bare feet are walking across the cold wooden floor a trail of blood before me. The pictures on the wall are all shredded. I run faster following the blood. Ahead there arerge white double sided doors as I burst through them. Bodies are everywhere. Where is he I look around frantically? I see a gun across the way on a dead faceless body, grabbing it I Rush out through two ss doors across the way. It''s so bright, the sun zing down on my eyes that are ustom to the shadows of the house. The garden is painted red. Where is he? Ren! I shout. Where are you! Ren! Please! I scream pleadingly.~


    Waking up, I jump sitting up. I gasp for air feeling like I''m suffocating. I can feel the warm liquid flowing from my eyes as the tears drip down onto my nket. Looking around everything''s dark and I''m alone. Ren, Where is Ren? Climbing out of bed I slip on a robe and run out of the room. Panting and panicked I bump into something hard.


    "What''s up with you." The voice I longed to hear is ringing in my ears as I looked up to see I had run into Ren in the hall.


    Suddenly I''m grabbing his arm, my hands trace around his body quickly as if unable to believe he''s here he''s okay. I feel my knees start to buckle as I plop to the ground.


    "You stupid, idiot, jerk, you left me all alone," I whale as I start bawling out in frustration.


    "It was just a nightmare." Ren''s calm voice whispers in my ear, he was on the ground holding me. He patted my head I wrap my arms around his firm body trying to control my own shaking body. Tears streaming down with no end in sight.


    "Can you walk?" Ren whispers questioningly as he''s trying to support me. All I could do was nod and try to stand.


    Ren looks back over his shoulder. When he does I notice noiseing from around the corner someone had beening. I was so stupid making amotion out in the halls like that. I was so terrified I wasn''t thinking. Back in the room I sit on the couch feeling so dumb waiting for my punishment. Ren fetches me water saying nothing. Now that I get a good look at him he was in just his pajama bottoms. My eyes glued to his sulent body as he stood in front of me.


    "What are you staring at my sweet." Ren''s expression became almost sinister with delight.


    "Nothing!" I quickly try to turn away but my eyes fail me as they ce back over.


    He walks closer leaning over me. "You want me." His voice, his smell, his eyes, his movement everything made me want him.


    I nod in agreement, I missed his touch. Leaning in to kiss me, I push him back. Does he think just because I want him I will let him. He left me all alone in here and who knows where he''s been I was frustrated and miserable. I re at him he''s not so hot shit that he can juste and get what he wants after refusing to share the bed with me without saying even a word. He looks down amused as he sleeks his hair back.


    "What''s wrong I thought you wanted me to touch you." His damn smug look was on his face again. I fold my arms grumpily under my chest. The dream had faded as he stood before me and now I was upset more then I wanted to admit, I hated that I loved this man sometimes.


    "Do you even want to touch me!" Snapping back in frustrated. He won''t even sleep in the same bed as me even though he was the one that moved me into this room. Then what he wants to take advantage of my desire for him only when it suits him. I do want him and I''m sure he thinks I''m being childish but that''s not the point. I want him to want to be with me to sleep with me not to juste for sex. He looked at me surprised.


    "Why wouldn''t I?" He casually says taking a seat next to me his long legs crossing on top of each other elegantly in one smooth motion and his arm falling down around my shoulder.


    "Why you ask." I mumble. "Because you have me move in here and your never here, I feel like the second it became okay to have me as much as you want you disappeared." I''m sure I''m acting like a pouting child right now but damn it I don''t care.


    I watch as he scratches his head looking away then nces at me from the side, then looks straight on across the room toward the windows.


    "I had thought with the training it be best to give you space. I had been sleeping on the couch in Maliki''s room for the time being. Especially after today, I hurt you so much I pondered if you would be so mad you would want to just shoot me yourself. With your skills I don''t think you would miss either. It''s not easy fighting the woman I love you know. I couldn''t stand the thought of seeing the hate in your eyes for me after hurting you and berating you." I can almost hear a sigh escape his lips as he finishes exining. Removing his arm from around my shoulders he blowing his hot breath into his now cupped hands as he nces over at me again waiting for me to speak I assume.


    Is this really, why he isn''t with me. I nce at him unable to speak feeling childish. I should have known. I''m his soon to be wife I should understand how he thinks shouldn''t I?


    "Why Maliki''s room?" Is all that I could ask.


    "Too keep the men from talking. We go to his room often to discuss matters so, less questions. It be pretty pathetic don''t you think to see your fearless and ruthless leader hiding from his wife in another room." He smirks with a softugh. I can''t help but giggle at that to imagining him afraid of me though I doubt that would ever happen.


    "If you''re not going to kill me." He says partlyughing. "I guess I will sleep here from now on." He casually stands heading to the bed. I feel a little annoyed how he acted at this moment that it doesn''t matter if I was upset or not and just heads to bed.


    "Leave me alone again, and I promise I will shot you." I mumble as I get up following him. I can hear himugh from over by the bed. Guess that means he heard me and, he doesn''t think I''m serious, jerk.


    "Hey Ren, you idiot, wake up, don''t go to sleep! You need to finish what you had started, you jerk!"

 Chapter 45 Playful 13

    Chapter Thirteen


    On Sunday morning, I stirred to the sound of birds chirping outside the bedroom window where a small gleam from the sun shined through. Ren Stillys undisturbed. His right handy upon his firm t stomach as hey on his back his other arm still under my head as I had passed out on his chest. I blush rememberingst night. My body still remembering the heat from his hands as they explored my body every time like it was the first time. I looked up at his gorgeous face. His strong jaw line, his high defined cheek bones his long eyshes where more noticeable as he slept. His breath so shallow I couldn''t help wondering if he was breathing at all. Reaching up my fingers pinched onto the end of his nose.


    "Anna What in god''s name are you trying to do." Shocked by him suddenly speaking I jumped.


    Opening his eyes, he looked over at me questioningly. I sat next to him hand to my heart trying to calm it partly because he surprised me and partly because his gorgeous amber eyes on me set my heart racing and my body on fire.


    "I was just making sure you where breathing." I mumble bowing my head in embarrassment of course plugging his nose would wake him, I''m such an idiot.


    Suddenly feeling his hand on my hair his fingers intertwining between the strands my body shivers with excitement. Rising and wrapping his arms around me he pushes me down onto the bed as he pulls me under him I squeak with surprise. His mischievous smile spreads across his face.


    "What could you be thinking so early in the morning my angel?" You can hear the amusement in his low husky voice as he gazes at me as if threatening to devour me.


    A knock is heard from the bedroom door then Maliki lets himself in. Always shaved clean and well dressed in a fitted suit same as always. Ren doesn''t even pretend to care that Maliki was there as he continues toy on top of me addressing Maliki''s presence in the room. Maliki to acts as if he sees nothing. Embarrassed I wriggle around trying to free myself from under Ren and this awkward situation. Ren moves his knee up between my legs I yelp in surprise covering my mouth. I could feel it messaging against me arousing me. I pull the nket over my head tears running down my cheek as I try not to cry out at Ren''s touch. This bastard doing something like this when others are in the room. Feeling frustrated and upset when I suddenly heard their conversation stop and he stopped moving letting out gasp and cough and I looked at him to see his was holding his stomach. I had just punched him by surprise knocking the wind out of him. I should have felt bad but looking at the expression on his face of disbelief I suddenly started to chuckle instead. Iughed so hard my side started to hurt as he rolled off me. I watched him slide his hands through his hair pushing it back as he watched me in disbelief even more. Not only did I punch him but I wasughing about it. My giggling was interrupted by the sound of Maliki trying to stifle his own hoarseugh. Ren suddenly frowning at us.


    "Well I''m d you find this so funny remember that whenter I deal out a punishment worthy of your assault." Evil grin spreads across his face as he looked at me. I could suddenly feel the color drain from my face.


    "Punishment it was not intentional, besides it''s your fault for not caring about my feelings doing something like that honestly theirs a ce and time you know." I said as sweetly as I could; batting my eyeshes.


    "Damn woman trying tosh me with your words while acting innocent as hell." His evil smile turning to amusement. Forget what he said, smiling like that I became mush.


    Ren changing expressions turned his body, swinging his feet over the side of the bed standing he walked to the end of the bed and began whispering to Maliki. I wanted to know what they were talking about as I stared at Ren''s Slick fair broad shouldered back. One hand on his hips the other around Maliki''s shoulder. He had been wearing his ck silk pajama bottomsst night that I liked the most on him.


    "Oh, and one more thing." Ren Suddenly said loud turning his eyes and smile now towards me as he let Maliki go to face me. Without knowing what was going on the nkets and sheet where suddenly ripped from the bed that had been covering me exposing me in my thin green silk night gown Ren had boughtst night. Trying to cover myself has Maliki turned his head his cheeks flushed, Ren began tough.


    "Time to get up angel." He smiled like the devil. "Punishment executed. "He turned on his heel amused at my embarrassment he leads Maliki to the door humming.


    "My lord." Maliki says before leaving clearing his throat. "The heads of our previous n alliance will be here this afternoon, as well as head Silverman from Silverman serpent n."


    "What the hell do they want." Ren barks. "Other than their own deaths. Damn them fine they want to meet with me then they will meet with me for thest time." I hear him growl at Maliki. I hadn''t nned to ease drop but Ren''s words were frightening.


    "Ren Shouldn''t you first discover what they want before nning to massacre the heads of so many ns." I calmly saying out from behind the blind next to the bed with a sheet wrapped around me.


    "She''s right you know my lord besides we can always kill them if we don''t like what we hear after. Besides Silverman is really pushing iting here that sly bastard it just asking for it don''t you think" Maliki says almost sinisterly. These men can be very scary how I forget is beyond me.


    Ren smiles back in agreement with Maliki and then closes the door. When he turns I can almost see the blood lust in his eyes. I turn my head I don''t want to see Ren like this. "Who is Silverman and why do you hate him?" I mumble to break the silence.


    "God damnit Anna out of all the questions from that conversation that''s the one you have to ask!"


    "So, you won''t tell me then," I say looking at him sternly?"


    "All you need to know is it''s a feud dating back for quite some time."


    So, he hadn''t done anything to Ren personally yet he can still harbor such hate. I feel myself shiver. "I''m going to go shower." I mumble turning to escape his hot gaze.


    ****


    I watch her walk away though it seemed more like running. I keep forgetting she wasn''t born into this life hell I don''t know much about her past now that I think about it I remember reading in Maliki''s report when I was trying to trap her that she was orphaned as a baby never adopted though and that she ran away from the shelter at 16. However, this life style it came to her so easily I have never met anyone man or woman take to this life so easily but when ites to topics like this she doesn''t understand and I can feel her heart waver from me. Sighing I run my fingers through my hair grabbing hard ready to rip it out with frustration. Why of all people was Silvermaning, my father''s enemy?

 Chapter 46 Meeting The Elders 14

    Chapter Fourteen


    Ren had told me to stay clear while he was in the meeting with the n heads and, to think I even got dressed up too look presentable in front of them because I wanted to show them that I am the one meant to stand at Ren''s side but it was for not, and now because he doesn''t want me there I can''t help feeling if I stay away he might be mad and loose it. That or if one of them try''s something funny I want to be here to help Ren if he is in trouble. That''s why I am standing out in the hall with my ear against the double doors to our room listening in. Problem is I never expected this to be the topic as I ease dropped.


    "I''m getting rather tired of having this conversation I thought this shit was over after the ck panther n screwed me over." I hear Ren growling "I have a future wife and I don''t intend to take another.


    The heads hade all this way to persuade him again to take one of their daughters and to form an alliance in the ns. I was so upset I was shaking with anger. I wanted to storm in there and end this whole conversation.


    "Lord Feng we are not done talking where do you think you''re going?" I heard one of the older men call out to Ren. His reply was for a walk if they wanted to talk they had to follow him.


    Oh, now I was going to be caught ease dropping. I turn and start to run down the hall but don''t make it far when someonees out from around the corner hall and crashes into me and I fall back.


    "I''m sorry young Miss," the masculine voice smoothly says."


    "No, it''s okay if you''ll excuse me," I say trying to hurry off before I''m caught. Our eyes meet or a brief second.


    "Jilly, wait!" The man calls out surprising me by grabbing my wrist pulling me into an embrace. Before I could push him off or even understand what the hell was going on. The door to Ren''s and my room had opened. Ren''s gaze suddenly on me and the man holding me. I wanted to vanish. Panicking I pushed hard on the man shoving him back Ren''s eyes bing darker with each step as he got closer to me.


    "Mr. Silverman," Ren''s voice was low and menacing. If you have something to discuss with my fianc¨¦e I suggest you do it from a respectable distance." He wraps his arms around my waist pulling me hard against him. I dare not look at him as I hide my face in his chest. I can feel the eyes of the other n leaders on me and Ren and on the man Ren addressed as Silverman.


    "Forgive me Lord Feng, it was an ident you stumbled on. I was on my way to meet you when I collided into her. I unconsciously embraced her to keep her from falling That''s all and that''s when you walked out." Surprised by his lie I looked at him then at Ren.


    Ren released me staring down at the other gentleman who had to be at least 50 his hair was full and blonde with silver highlights streaming through. He was dressed formally in a white suit it fit him well with his bleach blonde and silver hair. I hadn''t noticed before but his eyes where a pale green. Something about this man made me feel nostalgic even though I had never met him before.


    "Anna is that what happened?" Ren turned to me questioningly his eye looking as if they were my death warning. I quickly nodded in agreement with the man. Ren didn''t need to know the man had grabbed me. I''m sure he was confused I mean he called me someone else''s name. I guess I have a doppelganger out there that he must know. Despite my agreement though Ren seemed even more upset as he brushed passed me without a word the other men snickering and following close behind. Mr. Silverman stayed behind I could feel his eyes on me, my heart sank watching Ren leave. He doesn''t trust me.


    "I am sorry to cause you trouble Miss the man says suddenly kneeling and taking my hand into his. When I realized he was about to press his lips against my hand I quickly pulled it back in disgust.


    "What the hell do you think your trying to do? I bark angry. It''s your fault he''s mad at me and you''re still trying to cause me more trouble." I know it wasn''t entirely his fault he even tried to cover for his mistake but I was frustrated by how Ren looked at me.


    "I didn''t mean to."


    "Well you did and now he might just listen to one of damn other n heads and marry another all because I don''t fit the requirement because of my parentage! I shouted at the man and turn and storm off to the room I shared with Ren worried he might note back that I''d be here alone again or worse that I''d be kicked out. I felt miserable I had never expected something like that to happen at least not while I was in the residence so I let my guard down. Ren please don''t abandon me.


    ****


    Damnit to hell after all we''ve been through why was she in Silverman''s arms and why the hell did she cover for him. Finally annoyed to the point of killing someone I threw the leaders out. I wasn''t in the mood to argue with them on this and listen to them talk crap about her. I know Anna''s not like that she''s not bold enough to try anything like that. It had to be Silverman. I was heading back to the room wanting to quickly address this issue with Anna before she ran off or miss understood what I was thinking like she always does thats when I saw him. Silverman was still waiting in the hall where I had left him leaning up against the wall his arms cross his chest a contorted expression across his face.


    "If you think because Anna vouched for your excuse on your actions that I won''t kill you then your dumber than I thought." I growl stomping towards him. I wanted to cut off his damn hands touching what''s mine. But before I even touched him, he held up his hand cutting off my threats as if he didn''t want to hear it and his expression said the same. This bastard.


    "Kid you need to calm that temper down getting so emotional over something like this one day it''s going to get you killed." Silverman red back at me but I could tell he was not being hostile he was calm andposedpared to him I looked like a jealous brat.


    "Damnit," I mutter running my hands through my hair and rub my neck trying to collect myself. "What did youe here for Silverman?"


    "I came to talk about a truce the grudge is against me and your father not you and me. I came to discuss an alliance between us he is not a part of this now that he is gone."


    "Ha! What can you offer the Feng n for this alliance? You have no daughter to join the ns and I refuse to ept any other woman other than the one waiting behind those doors." Iugh but Silverman just shakes his head.


    "Tradition will not allow you to take her as your wife as she is now."


    "What the hell did you say." I was getting annoyed again.


    "That''s what your father would say." Silverman finished. "I can help you with this though."


    "How do you n to do that?" He had my attention now, how would he help when I keep hitting a wall on this.


    "It''s simple really, I Silverman will adopt her as my long-lost child she will take my name for the brief time and we join ns through marriage Which no one can argue against not even the elders or the other n heads. You will then take control of both ns I always wanted a child and grandchildren after my wife and daughter vanished about 20 years ago I lost this chance. I''m also ready to retire and step down however; I have no heir to take my ce. So really, we both benefit. Think it over." Silverman exined bushed off the wall his hand gently tapped my shoulder as he walked way I heard hisst words before vanishing "I will wait for a favorable response."

 Chapter 47 Fight of Truth 15.1

    Chapter 15


    Favorable my ass something''s fishy here. As far as I know he hadn''t even seen Anna till just a little bit ago so when did he think of this n and why. First things first I need to find that little brat and find out why she lied for him and it better be a damn good reason.


    ****


    Waiting for Ren seemed like eonspared to the almost 30 minutes that had passed. I was feeling more nervous but the second sitting on the sofa, then standing and pacing, adjusting to the bed with a pillow in myp. I couldn''t sit still and had no idea how long I''d wait. My nerves went from worry to anger. It''s not like I actually did anything wrong, how dare he not trust me. Finally, unable to stand it I switched into a pair of grey sweat pants and my ck work out bra and headed out the ss doors in the room that led to a patio behind the manor and headed to the training grounds out back. Having the rooms with the back door made it so much easier toe and go without anyone bothering me. I go to the nearest punching dummy making sure to tape up my hands first before I vent out my frustrations on the dummy. I was mad that Ren didn''t want me there when meeting the elders, mad that I was still not epted, mad that the men looked down on me, mad at Silverman for making it seem that I wasn''t fit, and pissed that Ren didn''t trust me. I imagined his pissed face looking at me I was wailing on him, I wanted to cry is our rtionship so fragile. I can feel words vomit out of my mouth in anger.


    "Fine just take another damn wife. I''m not good enough. I don''t want a man who doesn''t trust me." My eyes were blurry as I punched like a mad man.


    "Anna!" Amanding but calm male voice rang in my ears. I spun around in surprise not realizing I wasn''t here alone. It had been Maliki who called out to me.


    "If you n to be out here training then fall in line with a partner." He nudged his head over to the group of other man training. embarrassed I wiped my eyes and walked carefully over to the others. "Training is good when the soul feels weak" he says gently when I''m in whispering ear shot. He shes me a smile and pushes me forward. When I join the men. A young man looks to be a new recruit solemnly makes his way toward me and surprises me when he asks to be my sparring partner. I hesitate but am about to agree.


    "I wouldn''t if I were you kid she''s on a different level and right now it pretty worked up you''d get your ass kicked maybe even killed when she starts." Another man says jokingly from behind me. I red back behind me to see Mikes cheeky smile. Did everyone here my rant. I can''t have no damn privacy here I think to myself.


    "I''ll be your partner." Mike suddenly says shrugging off his leather ck jacket, and pulls his tight white t-shirt over his head. "You can wail on me all you like little sis I promise I''ll enjoy it." Creepy shivers go down my spine at his finished remark this guy is as crazy as always. A warm rough hand slips around my waist while I''m lost in thought startling me as I Remember what happened not just long ago without even thinking his hand was removed as I dragged it around and up behind his back kicking into the back of his kneels. The body falling to his knees. I wake up hearing a chuckle and notice it was Mike that had touch me and I just¡­. I quickly let go as he stood whipping off his jeans stillughing.


    "Nice. Very nice Anna. Now show me more. I''ll work you till your body is satisfied. I''ll talk all the punishment." I groaned at this sick bastard he''s back to his normal selftely. I look around noticing that everyone is watching.


    "What the hell are all you useless bags of crap doing just staring get to work." Maliki yells out to the rest of the men. Mike and I take stand ready to spar neither making the first move tension building as we watch for the slightest movement.

 Chapter 48 Fight of Truth 15.2

    "Stand aside Mike." Ren suddenly appears tapping Mike on the shoulder. I see Mike grumble in disappointment. "If she''s going to blow her anger at anyone it will be the one she''s pissed at. Beside I have some questions for my dear bride." Ren was ring at me as he spoke the same way he did when he was in a foul mood.


    The men who had been sparring during practice all made room retreating to a safer distance leaving Ren and I standing at the center of attention. I watched Ren''s every move as he removed his navy-blue dress shirt and silver tie tossing them away to the ground to avoid ripping them as most of the men here did or maybe they just liked being half naked. Maliki casually walked over shaking his head as he picked them up brushing them off without a word. I bit my lower lip not trusting myself to speak I had nothing to say and I was afraid to hear what he had to say.


    Ren''s face became more enraged as he watched me stand there his expression contorted. "Anna, I swear to god if you don''t get into sparring stance I''m going to knock you t." Ren growls but it was low. "Or am I not good enough suddenly, maybe I should have Silverman take my ce." Why this bastard Iunched forward punched left and right. My body moving on its own as I threw a kick straight forward but he caught it spin me around throwing me to the ground. Back on my feet I raced forward he blocked and just kept side stepping. I wasn''t in control I wasn''t myself. I was suddenly caught, my arm being pulled up behind me as Ren''s other hand wrapped around my waist pulling me close against his sweaty chest.


    "Let me go you despicable bastard, I said let me go." I growled at him trying to wiggle free. I felt a sharp pain rise in my arm and shoulders. Biting my lip, I tried not to cry out.


    "I''m the despicable one," I hear him chuckle whispering in my ear his hot breath caressing my neck and ear disturbing all my senses. "I''m not the one that was in the arms of another where everyone could see I never thought you were such a greedy woman. When did you meet Silverman before my angel?" Feeling his tongue slither from the base of my neck up to the soft spot at the bottom of my ear. I jerk in surprise mming my body back against him or bodies lost bnce as I fell back in to him my arm released. Quickly I fumbled to get off him. He elegantly stood a look of satisfaction on his face as if he was triumphant. I was so annoyed with his smug look. I found myself Launching at him again wishing I could wipe that look off his face. However, it was for not because next thing I knew I had stepped in a small hole in the ground and tumbled twisting my ankle. I sat on the ground rubbing it forgetting I was fighting Ren forgetting the other men were there watching us. I could feel tears as I tried to stand, my ears ringing with whispers all around me I wanted to run and hide but there was nowhere to run too.


    "Anna." Ren''s voice soft rang in my ear with concern. Now he''s worried, now he cares. I thought just moments ago he wanted me to hurt wanted me too, I felt my anger roll up my throat like I might puke. I red at him my left hand squeezing my right arm trying to forget the pain on my foot.


    "I''m fine just leave me allow." I brush off his hand


    "Anna wait; we need to talk damn it!"


    "You want to talk now!" I shout "Really, right here, right now with everyone watching. I below out my hands gesturing to our audience. "If you don''t believe me fine, if you''re going to throw me out then just do it stop ying these F''ing games with me Ren." I''m now shouting. "Believe me or not but I had no Idea who he was, we ran into each other on ident, next thing I knew he had grabbed me and you walked out. That''s the end of it. The man was crazy he was insane he thought I was someone else. But instead you just assumed I went into that old geezer''s arms." I''m now crying as I shout he just stands there saying nothing. "And the worst part is not only did you not believe me but you refused to let me stand beside you as your wife when it matters when you were being hounded to marry someone else a conversation I think I should have been a part of." Feeling sick to my stomach I turned and stormed off to the ss doors toward our room whispers fading behind me.

 Chapter 49 Fight of Truth 15.3

    I hadn''t noticed Ren was following calmly behind. Entering I reached under the bed grabbing my duffel bag and went to the closet and drawers pulling out handfuls of clothes and shoving them into the green old ragged duffel bag. If I''m going to be thrown out then I might as well pack.


    "What do you think your doing angel." Ren mumbles. I look up finally realizing he is standing in the ss door frame. His head bent down looking at his feet his hand messaging his neck. He was still shirtless his body covered in sweat.


    "What does it look like I''m doing." I retort going back to pushing in a dress.


    "I can see what you''re doing, what I''m asking is why you''re doing it?" He walked over cing his hand on top of mine that where still inside the bag trying to make room for more. I look up his eyes gleaming deep into mine.


    "You epted there offer right, so I''m making room for your new wife." I say trying not to cry, wishing he would let go, I try to pull my hands free but he tightens on top of my hands as he wraps his whole body behind me his other arm reaching down around my waist. Pulling me close. I could feel the heat from his chest on my back his body was shaking. I became stiff was he even madder than before? Part of me was afraid to look up, my wrist was hurting, and I felt like he was squeezing the air out of me.


    "Ren, you''re hurting me." I whisper. He doesn''t budge though. His breath almost sounded heavy in my ear.


    "Please forgive me my love." He whispered passionately and beggingly in my ear. At that moment, I thought my heart would break. I had to know what he was sorry about he never apologizes for anything so why did he now and for what reason.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt you Anna, if you hate me now and want to leave I won''t stop you, but you have to know I refused to the very end I won''t take another as long as there is hope for us." His grip loosened as he backed away walking over to his window.


    That''s it he''s not even going to ask me to stay. I stand there dumb founded. Stumbling for words. "You''re an ass." I quickly cover my mouth shocked at my own sudden words.


    "Thanks love, it''s nice to know what you truly think of me." He says ncing my way.


    "Damnit Ren that''s not what I mean, Damnit I don''t know what I mean." I flop myself back onto the bed ready to rip out my own hair.


    "For someone who wants to write you really aren''t every good with words are you." He looks over at me one eye brow arched up in question and a smirk on his face.


    "Am I really that untrustworthy Ren?" I sigh bowing my head down into my hands. Then realize that I might not want to know. "Err, wait I don''t want to know forget I ask." I stumble to say shacking my hands as Ren was about to speak. I hear him chuckle his voice low and husky. He had gotten up from against the wall and joined me on the bed his right arm stretched out behind me.


    "Anna tell me why you lied for him why didn''t you just say he grabbed you suddenly, why didn''t you trust me?" He questions were shocking.


    "Of course, I trust you." I say exasperated. "If I didn''t do you think I would work so hard to stay with you." My eyes where meeting his. "I didn''t want to cause a problem all the chiefs where here and I didn''t want you too¡­." I trailed off.


    "Too what Anna." He urged me to continue.


    "I didn''t want you to be mad and kill someone over me, especially when it was a mistake that I''m sure he realized after." I lowered my eyes into myp. I felt like a despicable person now how could I think of my husband so horribly even if he''s a mob boss. I suddenly heard himugh.


    "Well you''re not wrong. I defiantly would have killed him knowing he purposefully embraced you." I looked at him horrified which he didn''t miss. "I wouldn''t have done it in front of you or let you know about it." He added as if that made it any better.


    "But he was just mistaken, it was an ident." I tried to argue.


    "Why are you still defending him, what makes you think it wasn''t intentional."


    "Because before he grabbed me he looked as if he had seen a ghost when he called out another woman''s name."


    "What name?" I watch Ren sigh as he wraps his arm that was behind me around my hips to pull me close and lean my head on his chest.


    "He called my Jilly I think it was, no I''m sure it was, he said "Jilly Wait," panicked and grabbed me." I exin nuzzling against Ren''s bare chest.


    "All right I get it I won''t take further action for now but Anna I can''t say I trust the man. I talked to him afterwards and what he was saying makes it seem that in some way he''s interested in you and I don''t know why or in what way so be careful if you see him please." I could hear the plea in his voice. I nodded in his chest.


    "So, where does that leave us you practically told me to leave just now."


    "I did not!" Ren pushed me back holding my arms looking at me as it I had just kneed him in his manhood. I almost wanted to roll overughing at his expression.


    "Well you defiantly didn''t try to stop me." I said stubbornly. "You have any idea how that felt?"


    "Probably about the same as I felt when you said you were packing to leave my dear." He murmured as he pulled me back against him, his hand tracing up and down my spine. Laying me back cross the bed his body pressed against mine his lips exploring the crevasses of my face and neck while his hands crawled up and down the side of my bare stomach. The sound of my bag hitting the floor echoes in the room. I didn''t care as my own hands eagerly wanted to explore this man on me wanted to erase all the pain and distrust. I had never experienced it before but people say makeup sex is the best. I guess they were right.

 Chapter 50 Candy Chaos 16

    Chapter Sixteen


    "Hellish Nightmare Strikes Local Movie Cinema." I read today''s headlines from The Daily Read local newspaper out loud. The papers have been in a frenzy over the drug attacks. The drug was being called Candy due to its appearance that looks like children''s chewable vitamins. Originally, I had traced the source of the drugs distribution to the Golden Dragon n, However with Michovali dead, his daughter Serena Missing in action, and even now the newly discovered Michovali illegitimate child David Johnson has disappeared since the kidnapping incident. This is where the lead ends though I suspect since they were working together that Elder Berston has something to do with this. However, without proof I just need to sit and wait for their next move. Till then I am stuck with an unweed guest when I epted a meeting with the chief of police today when he showed up outside the manor.


    The Chief of police was sitting on the white long sofa leaning forward his elbows on his knees his hands cupped together. He looked to be in histe forties with ck hair and blue eyes. He defiantly wasn''tfortableing to the Feng manor as he stared across the ss table at Ren who said nothing he was looking away as if he didn''t care what the man wanted. He was dressed in a fine tailored armoire white suit that made his eyes gleam more menacing. Maliki ce to sses of brandy on the coffee table before Ren and the Officer. Turning and reaching out for the ss quietly picking it up I take a savoring sip. Through the ss I watch the officer and I can''t help arching and eyebrow in amusement. The man looks at the ss as if he expected it to be poisoned.


    "Officer Genero;" I spoke his name sound of amusements in my voice as I swirled the brandy gently in my ss watching it then looking up at the man as the man came to attention. "It''s considered rude to refuse our hospitality even if it''s just a drink." I say taking another swig if I wanted to kill him poison would be to cowardly. The man Genero quickly grabs the ss throwing back the entire ss of brandy in one swig.


    Clearing his throat, "Mr. Feng you should know every well why I havee." I nod. Of course, there was nothing in this town I didn''t know about. Well that''s not true I chuckle to myself my thoughts on Anna. There were many mysteries that I had yet to unravel about my bride to be. After Silverman''s proposal, I because very interested in her past but have barley found anything on her. other than her jobs, school info, residency and the fact as a baby she was orphaned. No information on parentage. The cop suddenly ms his hand on the coffee table ring at me breaking my train of thought. "It seems the rumor is spreading that it''s your men distrib¡­."


    I hold up my hand cutting off what the officer was about to say. Taking another swig gently cing the ss on the table, the room silent. Sitting back up and staring at the officer. "The rumor is false." I growl eyes burn into the officers who looks afraid pulling back regretting how he just acted rashly.


    "Of course." The Officer stammers scratching the back of his head a look of panic on his face as he tried tough it off.


    The door to the room suddenly opens with a light knock. Looking over to the door cold expression still on my face I watch Anna walk in. Her long blonde hair falling around her face as she was leaning down to remove her long knee high ck wedged boots. Damnit; talk about bad timing. She was supposed to be on patrol in town with Mike and the men.


    I re at her intrusion. As if sensing eyes on her she looks up frowning as she looks to me and then to the officer. "Forgive me for intruding my lord, I had something to report but I wille backter." She turns on her heels to leave. The way her hips swing back and forth in those tight faded jeans makes me growl with hunger. Her expression was so serious she understood the mood right but something in her wavering eyes called to me.


    "Wait," I call out watching her stop in her tracks she nces back over her shoulder a wisk of a smile on her face. "Come sit," I hold my hand out to her as she turns back walking to me. The flowery smell that''s hers seeps into me as she removes her ck leather jacket and gun harness, I watch as she hands them to Maliki a sweet thanks leaves her lips. She takes her ce next to me. Her tight navy-blue spaghetti strap tank sticking to her body in all the right ces and makes it so easy to look down. As she snuggles up against me. This damn woman has me hypnotized does she know how crazy she makes me feel. "What report did you have for me." I ask trying to keepposer despite having her so close. She shifts her body so she can look up at me then looks over at the officer I can see the look in her eyes clear as day. She''s afraid if it''s okay to talk about the matter in front of the officer. "Your back early did something happen." She nods.


    "Mike''s hurt." She mumbles lowly meeting my eyes. "it''s not serious but I thought you would want to know, should I go stay with him while you''re busy?" She tilts her head in question. Like hell do I want her tending to another man.


    The sound of a man clearing his throat breaks the tension of our conversation. "If I might be so bold how was he hurt young miss?" The officer asks his eyes transfixed on Anna. I watch her look at him and then back at me. "Does it have anything to do with The Candy?"


    "Does it my sweet." I ask my hand caressing her hair to reassure her that it''s okay to speak.


    "Partly. I think at least, but it was different this time." I couldn''t help worrying about her words.


    "How was it different?" Again, she looks over at the officer who is leaning forward trying to hear as well.


    "Hey, look girl, I''m a good guy here I want to stop this too if you have any information then you should be sharing it with us since you say it''s not your doing." I can''t help but notice the man saying that part especially from me.


    "It wasn''t just civilians on the drug." I can see the horror in her eyes. "David, and some of the men that I recognized from before." Damn why did it have to be him is she still in love with that man that she makes this kind of face. Damnit look at me getting jealous over a bastard I know she doesn''t love, but I can''t help feeling she still might when hees up.


    "Go on." I got to stay calm or she might be too afraid to talk.


    "I don''t know it was like they were out of their mind kind of like the Candy drug but it was more like they were high on it but still knew what they were doing. I don''t know how to put it but no matter the injury they got they were getting up like they felt nothing, nothing at all, and they weren''t attacking the same as other cases they used weapons the moved fast like it was a robot that loved to kill. The expression on their faces were horrifying. David came for me he knew it was me I could tell as he watched me. Before cases where random attacks this was a deliberate hunt it felt like. If Mike hadn''t." I Could now hear the pain in her voice. "Mike''s hurt because I froze. I haven''t had that issue in a long time but." Suddenly she stood turning from me taking a deep breath. I could tell she was trying to control her emotions. Officer Genero I notice was watching. She turned back around her face back to stone. I will go check on his wound for you Re¡­ My Lord he should be done getting examined by now and then I will let you know. Turning on her heels quickly she left.


    "Pretty strong women you got here at the Feng Manor." The officer says turning his attention back to me.


    "Woman." I correct. "She''s the only woman here and she''s mine." The officer''s expression almost looks annoyed hearing thest bit.


    "I didn''t know the great Lord Feng was such a possessive bastard. What I heard is you slept with many women and never the same woman twice, but it seems that isn''t true. Now back to the matter at hand as I said before if it''s not you then we should work together to find the source of the drug and stop this before it gets worse."


    "We don''t need your help, you need ours." I smile at the officer who was now trying to sound like a man confident in front of me so suddenly after seeing Anna. Bastard probably fell for her too.


    "What the hell are you saying our objective is the same."


    "Don''t worry officer we will let you know what we uncover in turn you will owe us one." I stand watching his face turn colors so easy to understand he wants to back out thinking he would have to own anyone from the mafia because we are above thew.


    "You bastards are all the same you don''t care unless you get something out of it."


    "What''s wrong with a little give and take. Don''t worry I''ll let Anna contact you on what we uncover." I chuckle as I turn, hands in my pocket heading to the double doors, Maliki already waiting there opens the door following me out.


    "Damn bastards not even bothering to show me out." The officer whispers getting on his feet to head for the door. "That girl was really something though even to an old man like me. Lucky bastard."

 Chapter 51 Hidden Agenda 17.1

    Chapter 17


    Since Mike''s injury there have been more and more attacks during patrols, Not just patrols even, when Feng members are just wondering the town there is trouble. Ren ordered no one to travel allow and patrols to go out in double the amount of men. The drug Candy is bing more known as the Devils Puppet Pills. I fear every attack that is reported that I will learn it will be David at the head crazed. I imagine the look in his eyes as I stare down the barrel of my gun. The sound of shots being fired echoes and resonate off the concrete wall as I unload clip after clip at my paper targets urately and as fast as I can. Going from one stall to another. Sweat dripping down my back as I focus on my objective and that is to kill David.


    "Anna!" A hand reaches out grabbing the top of my gun as thest of my clip empties. Shocked because I thought I was alone, I subconsciously swing my fist toward the person who grabbed at my gun but, pull it back as I realize it was Maliki.


    "Maliki!" I say gasping as I pull back blinking in surprise. "What are you doing here?"


    "You have been here for hours, the guys were getting worried." He says calmly pointing his thumb back over his shoulder toward the front desk. I lean around him to see Jeremy, and Daniel looking over at us. "You have been acting a little weird since Mike was hurt; even Ren is worried about you. Even if he can''t admit it." Maliki calm and collected gets straight to the point as always.


    "I''m not freaking out because Mike was hurt, I know he''s a big boy and can handle himself." I say walking past him brushing off hisment.


    "No, your fear is greater, you''re afraid that when you face that ex of yours again you will freeze again, and more people will be hurt. You''re as good as Ren, me and Mike put together but when ites to him thisst time you hesitated. Problem is I don''t know why. When you protected Lady Brittany you didn''t hesitate, when you thought Ren was in danger you also faced your fear against him. So, what is it that has changed?" Though he is talking a feel like he''s attacking me as he follows me out of the building as I try to escape his Rambling.


    "I Don''t Know!" I suddenly shout turning to face him. I take deep breaths as I look at him "I don''t know." I say more calmly. Part of me feels like crying. In that moment when he looked at me, I felt it, I felt my death, and then everything seemed so real and I became too afraid to move. Maybe it''s because before his target was always another but this time he wanted me dead. The man that once said he loved me wanted me dead!" I started speaking and found myself unable to stop. "To top it off the only people I have in this world is Ren, you, and Mike. Now because of me I let one of the most important people in my life be hurt." I could feel the tears welling up now. God please someone stop me from speaking. "And not to mention that, but Ren is being hounded by the elders to choose a different bride constantly, who knows when I will be removed from you all, never to see you all again. I have no idea who my parents are or who I am for that matter, and the uncertainty scares me!" My face is wet with more and more tears as I speak. A warm embrace wraps around my head pulling me in as a hand pats my hair. Maliki says nothing just hugs me,forting me and it says all I need to know without him saying a word. Our moment of silence is broken from the sound of a man''s voice clearing from behind me. For a second, I fear it was Ren and he saw me acting so childish, but when I turn I see a face I hadn''t seen for a while. That blonde hair, with silver strands, those green eye that are simr to my own, his straight tall stature wearing yet again another white suit but this time a green dress shirt.


    "What are you doing here Mr. Silverman? Speak carefully, for I might have to kill you here and now for Lord Feng." Maliki growls toward the man his hand tightening on my shoulder. I look up at Maliki''s face full of killing intent. This is thest thing I wanted right now I was wishing Ren was here but then again, he probably wouldn''t have even given a warning. I look back and forth at Silverman and Maliki. Pushing on his chest to release me. He lets go but barley moves from my side.


    "Mr. Silverman did you have business with me?" I say breaking the silent tension unable to stand it anymore. I see his expression soften as his attention turns to me. Nostalgia consumes me again as if I was looked upon like this before.


    He takes a step closer toward me but stops once more, when I feel Maliki tense more behind me. "As a matter of fact, Miss. Darkz, I do. I wondered if Ren had mentioned what me and him had discussed but I had heard nothing from him."


    "Why ask her, and not him directly Mr. Silverman? Lord Feng doesn''t take kindly to sneaking behind his back." Maliki growls lowly.


    Silverman just smiles, "Because this topic is about Miss Darkz, so I believe she should at least be informed. Guess he didn''t feel the same way."


    "Watch it Silverman!" I say before I even think about it. "If Ren doesn''t want me to know then there is a reason for it. I will trust in him."


    A smirk seeps across his tired but hard face. "You are defiantly a woman worthy to stand next to Lord Feng." Hearing that I almost crack a smile because other than a select few no one has really been epting of ittely. "But you won''t be his wife." My wanting to smile fades as fast as it almostes.


    "What do you mean?" I bark annoyed folding my arms across my chest tapping my foot impatient but, he now had my attention.


    "The leaders will never allow it and without their approval there will never be a wedding." To his words shock fills me I look back at Maliki whose face looks almost pained. "However; If you officially be a daughter of the silver snake n, be my daughter then we can join the ns and you would have the statues needed to marry Lord Feng and no one can object."


    "SHUT IT!" Maliki suddenly shouts breaking the seriousness of the conversation. "How dare youe here to cause issues you just signed your death warrant Silverman." Maliki goes to reach for his gun.


    "Wait!" I Jump between them turning spreading my arms out as I stare Maliki down. I watch him remove his hands from his gun.


    "Anna."


    "Is It true!" I bellow out desperately at Maliki. I watch his face be hard the sound he made as he clicks his tongue in annoyance, which is the only answer I get. "Maliki please tell me."


    His head bows down I hear a sigh as his eyes fixate on me "Yes, this would defiantly solve the issue."


    "But then why am I just hearing this, Ren knew?" I say fumbling with my words in confusion.


    "Oh, he knew that same day we met I proposed this deal." Silverman suddenly speaks up behind me making me turn in disbelief.


    "Then why¡­." I trail off in my own thoughts. Maliki''s hand falls on my head.


    His voice a whisper "Because he doesn''t trust this man", he nods to Silverman in front of my eyes. "Remember big brother loves you little sis and I telling you trust us on this. Don''t trust so easily to something that sounds too good to be true. There is hidden motive." His words are serious and pulls me back from almost falling apart from this news. Before I can think of anything else Maliki has ushered me to the car. I look back to See Silverman just watch but the look in his eyes say to me that he wasn''t trying to hurt me but that he was hurting but I had no idea why as I watch him fade in the distance of the side mirror.

 Chapter 52 Hidden Agenda 17.2

    ****


    A week has passed since I met Silverman outside the Feng n''s shooting range. I couldn''t bring myself to tell Ren let alone question him on what Silverman had to say, and it seems Maliki felt the same because Ren hasn''t confronted me about it. However, I can''t help wondering. Why wasn''t I told anything. Especially about the fact that if the n heads don''t agree, me and him could never get married. It always seemed that if the n didn''t object then eventually. I find myself sighing as I go over the reports from the patrols for the day.


    "Mighty big sigh angel face. What''s troubling you?" Surprised by Ren''s sudden appearance I jumped in my chair. Looking up in surprise I try to calm my heart from jumping out of my chest. I can see him stifle augh. When it''s just us I get to see a different side to Ren that is all mine. I feel myself rx as his eyes fixate on me, as I watch him I can''t help but smile. "So, you going to answer me?" His expression looking concerned as he tilted his head in wonderment.


    "Nothing''s wrong just got things on my mind." I say tapping the stack of papers in my hands on the desk to straightening them, then ce them in a folder. I push the chair back turning to the side sliding out and going to stand next Ren who has taken his usual spot against the window sill. His expression is glum, no way I could miss it. "What''s troubling you?" I ask watching his expression.


    He rubs at the back of his neck his expression bes stern. "Silverman has invited us to the Silver Serpents Manor." I can see his jaw line tighten as he mumbled out the news. I feel my chest tighten in panic. Did Silverman tell Ren about the meeting at the shooting range. "Maliki has suggested we go and listen to what he has to say."


    "When you say us, you mean¡­" I try to speak without my voice shaking in worry.


    "I mean you and me." His jaw line tightens and readjusts again.


    "Do you know what he wants?" Ren turns, his eyes meet mine, then looks out the window and simply nods. "What do you n to do? I will do whatever you want."


    A smirk spreads across his face his hands suddenly wrap around my waist pulling me against him. "Anything, I could think of a million things I''d rather do with you then to go there."


    "Well seems those millions of things will have to wait, because it seems you decided to go after all." I sayughing as I lean closer, I can feel the heat of his breath draw closer. My hands slip up his shirt. He jumps back in surprise letting me go, the look on his face hysterical.


    "What the hell was that." He says looking at me with disbelief, I bend overughing.


    Wiping tears from my face trying not to giggle, "What I was cold and just wanted to warm my hands under your shirt."


    "Damn woman seriously there''s no way that was your hands where''s the ice." Iugh harder, not just because of his reaction but because he had now lifted me over his shoulder and was dragging me over to the love seat as I kick and squirm around trying to make him put me down.

 Chapter 53 Secret Exposed 18.1

    Chapter Eighteen


    Secret Exposed


    The following evening, we were met by a white limo at the private ne hangar to take us directly to Silverman Manor. In a way it felt good to get away from the trouble that Candy was causing. Though I was also worried about leaving most of the men to still deal with it. Ren assured me everything would be fine. With that in mind my thoughts drifted off to dread what this meeting with Silverman was about. I still hadn''t told Ren about the meeting. I felt so ufortable as we sat in silence. Ren was next to me Maliki across from us. I look out the window trying to distract myself.


    "You look about as uneasy as you did the first night I took you home." Ren suddenly broke the silence. His was watching me from the corner of his eyes.


    "If memory serves me right you also weren''t happy about me looking at you while you were driving me home or being there for that matter." I say sticking my tongue out at him then return to look out my window. The sound of a clicking breaking the moment of silence and the smell of smoke caresses my senses as I looked back to see Ren putting his lighter back in his pocket of his suit taking a deep puff of his cigarette. I know smoking is bad for you and that I''m crazy, but I love that smell on him and damn he looks so sexy while he''s smoking. Beats me how, but it feels weird to not see him smoke.


    The limoes to a stop in front of a high security fence around a massive mansion. I notice men circling around with what looked like metal detectors waving them under the limo. Three German Shepard sniffing as they circled the vehicle suddenly we move again as the security outside signals the go ahead. The gates close immediately as the limo pulls through and rounds about to the front of the manor. The doors open, and a hand is held out to me to help me out. I take it not wanting to be rude and realize that the hand I just epted was Silverman''s. Without thinking I pull back instantly as if I had just been bitten. I turn to search for Ren worried because when ites to this man he bes hostile. however he elegantly strolls over as if he saw nothing. I release a quick breath of relief that isn''t missed by Silverman as I catch a smirk. He turns and walks towards Ren, hand extended.


    "Lord Feng, thank you foring so quickly." He holds out his hand, Ren just stares. The awkwardness grows. The old man chuckles as if in a very good mood and blows it off as he just turns and leads us into the manor.


    "Lord Silverman!" A Scrawny young man about sixteen years of age I''d guess his hair a golden blonde with the hint of Silver falling into his eyes. Silverman stopped and turned toward the boy obviously not happy about the interruption. The boy began whispering into the old man''s ear. Ren grunted with annoyance. I nuzzled my head against the side of his shoulder his eye meets mine he doesn''t have to say anything I know what he''s thinking. If he really wanted a truce, why the secrecy. Ren''s hand gently circles around my hips as he pulls me to stand close to him. He was tenser then I had noticed. Suddenly the silence is broken as Silverman sighs and speaks loud enough for use to here.


    "Yes, of course I will be right there. While I do that; take Lord Feng and his party to their rooms." Silverman gestures towards us. The boy looks at Ren with a worried look on his face though considering his reputation it be surprising if he didn''t. "They are my important guests and will be treated as such. Do I make myself clear Sean?"


    The boy nodded, "Of course my Lord."


    "Sorry we must part so soon however there is an important matter that I must handle right away. If you''ll excuse me. My nephew will show you to your rooms for your stay here." Silverman turns on his heals walking down a long hall in the opposite direction from where his nephew was heading without a word. Ren held tightly to me as we turned and followed the young man. Without a word and many turns in, we went deeper into the manor the boy suddenly stops.


    "This will be your malepanions room." He says opening the room to let Maliki in then turns and heads down the hall. Ren looking even more annoyed ushers me behind him. This boy differentlycked manners when it came to guests, I couldn''t help thinking. About five rooms down the hall from Maliki''s the boy turns right going around the corner then stops at the end of the hall it had double doors. He opened it just the same as Maliki "This will be the woman''s room." With the way that came off his tongue for some reason pissed me off. It''s as if he made me sound dirty or vial or something. Ren certainly hadn''t missed it he was ring with an intensity that would make me afraid.


    "You mean our room, don''t you?" Ren stared down at the boy who suddenly squirmed ufortably. Stumbling for his words.


    "No, my Lord I was told this was the girls room and was instructed to take you to another."


    "Then we leave now." Ren growled grabbing onto my hand heading back the way we came.


    "Wait," The boy called after." He didn''t make eye contact. "It''s just that this room was made for my cousin who disappeared when she was a baby. Please don''t tell him I told you. He wished for her to sleep her"


    "Is that why you sounded so salty when you said I would sleep hear." I asked in wonderment. He nodded his head. "Then it''s solved I also do not wish to sleep in this room. I am Ren Feng''s fiancee my ce is by his side. That means in his room as well." After that conversation Silverman had had with me, there is no way I want to be in the room of his lost child as if to take her ce. The Boy looked at me almost approvingly. He turned waving his hand for us to both follow. We are taken to a different wing of the manor where we are stopped in front of a door. When it opens we are greeted with a beautiful, extravagant room. Across it is ss doors that exit onto a balcony overlooking a marvelous garden. Ren strolls over to the window and instantly leans against it and looks down. Again, I am filled with curiosity as to why he has this habit.


    "Hopefully this sits better with you the boy says watching Ren." Ren nods not saying a word. "My uncle will be with you after he is done dealing with important preparations for tonight." The boy quickly takes his leave without another word.


    I stand silent unsure what to do when I hear a sigh escape Ren''s lips. I can''t help but smile. "Poor baby." I sayughing at him. He looks my way letting out a half-amused snort, an eye brow arched like he does when he''s amused.


    "Yeah sure is hard, keeping myself held back from killing everyone here." I sigh not amused as I walk over to him. I turn leaning my back against the window and sitting on the seal of it. I can hear himugh under his breath. Guess myck of amusement was apparent.


    "What now?" I say stretching my arms in front of me restless.


    "I suppose we wait for whateveres. If something happens though we need to be ready."


    I look up at him. "Do you think he would invite us all the way out here just to start trouble?"


    "It''s what I would do if I wanted to take out a head with no one to notice, is lure him out." Ren''s face was serious, and I could feel my nerves beginning to crawl. Could this be a trap? "Honestly no, I don''t think this is his n or else why invite you and Maliki but, things can always go wrong when you least expect it."


    A knockes, the door slowly opens as both our gazes falls on the driver to the limo. He appears in the doorway with our bags in hand. Lays them on the bed and quickly leaves without a word. Gently Ren pushes off the wall next to the window as strolls over to the bags. His eyes intense as he examines them. "Is something wrong with out bags?" I ask little worried. For Ren he always must be concerned and perceptive, but I can''t get use to this knot in my gut when he bes intense like this. His hand now on the zipper as he opens the bag Ie over standing next to him. He grunts "Bastards went through our luggage. Remind me to burn these and by you new clothes when we get home." Seriously I get all worried for nothing because of him. I slug him in the shoulder and walk around to sit on the bed. "Anna, I think I''ve been far to nice to you if you think you can hit me and get away with it." His words seem harsh his tone and face read yful.


    "Your scared the crap out of me all because they might have touched my clothes you jerk. I''d say you deserve it ept my punishment." I say yfully back as I finger through my clothes folding them back up. I love when we can be alone because he''s just Ren not the Lord of this shadowy world he lives in. "We also aren''t burning my clothes, its called a washing machine if your so worried about it." I can''t help wanting tough at his reaction to my clothes being looked through it''s sadly to be expected they don''t trust us and we don''t trust them and it''s how it is.


    Zipping up the suit case I cast mine to the floor andy back on the bed. The weight at the end of the bed shifts lighter then bes heavier Ren crawls his way to the top his arms holding his upper body up over me. His eyes gleaming in mine. I can''t help losing myself in his gaze. The warmth of his hand now on my cheek, I cover his hand with my own turning my head cing my lips on the palm of his hand gently kissing it. I turn back seeing my reflection in his eyes. "Ren¡­" He leans down his lips gently on mine. I whimper with discontent when he breaks the kiss, I want him to kiss me more, and much deeper like the fire that is heating my body.


    "What''s wrong my love unsatisfied?" Ren says not really as a question but as a statement. He smiles mischievously down at me. This butt he''s trying to tease me on purpose and damn it, it''s working.


    "Your evil you know that don''t you. Make me want you, need you then leave me hanging. Maybe I should go back to that movie store and pick out that movie you suggest several months ago and help myself, what was it called again?" I say smiling at him yfully. My fingers sliding through his hair on his neck. I can hear a growle from deep in his throat his main arm wraps around my waist his body weight pushing harder against me.


    "And you say I''m the evil one for pete''s sake woman now I better not leave this room for a year with thatment."


    Knocking on the door interrupts our yfulness, "Jesus what timing these people have." I can''t help butugh at Ren''s disappointed look as he climbs down to the end of the bed and stand to go answer the door. As this time the person didn''t just enter which I was thankful for. I sit up on the side of the bed looking to see who it is this time. The young man from before Silverman''s nephew is their when Ren answers the door. He says nothing waiting for the boys to speak.


    "Pardon if I was interrupting Lord Feng my uncle is calling you. He would like you to meet him in his office I will take you there." The boy stares at his feet as he speaks.


    "We wille immediately" I saying to Ren''s side.


    The boy looks from Ren to me looking worried. "I''m sorry Miss but the master wants to speak with Ren alone."


    "No way in hell is that happening!" I blurt out without thinking. Ren stifles a snort likeugh. His arms folded across his chest as he leans back against the door frame watching me and the boy.


    "I''m sorry but I cannot permit¡­."


    "The hell you can''t! don''t give me that crap you don''t trust us and frankly I don''t trust anyone here either. So, if Ren is going then so am I and the only way you''re going to stop me is by force." I blow up at him.


    "Now that''s something I''d like to see you try and do kid, personally I''m betting she will kick the shit out of you in five seconds t if you try to stop her further." Ren says grinning at the boy who was looking at him as if begging to help him with me. I stand arms folded cross my chest.


    "I''m not kidding I''m going,"I stomp my feet. "Or we are leaving, and Silverman can just eat shit and die!"


    The kid bows his head, "very well but he won''t be happy about this."


    "Tough shit." I mumble, Ren chuckles as he wraps an arm around my waist. "That''s my girl." I hear him whisper in my ear as we follow behind Silverman''s Nephew.

 Chapter 54 Secret Exposed 18.2

    Standing outside of heavy double doors on the main floor, the boy knocks at the door before opening them and showing us in. Sitting behind a big white wooden desk is Silverman. His face looking more tired than when he had greeted us earlier. when he looks up from his papers his expression changes as he looks at his nephew with a questioning look, which says it all. He wants to know why Ren didn''te alone as requested.


    "Forgive me uncle. She was insistent, I felt it would just be better to just bring her." The boy says not daring to look up.


    "In other words, you chickened out instead of standing firm." The boy''s shoulders just drooped.


    "In all fairness Silverman your nephews actually smart." REn Says amost chuckling. "Least he knows to pick and choose his battles, and knows when he''s not going to win. For the record I wouldn''t have need to even lift a finger, Anna would haveid him out t in seconds. She stands her ground against me. He didn''t have a fighting chance if he had pissed her off." Ren stands tall boastingly. A mischievous smile though on his face. I can''t help feeling embarrassed a little, he makes it sound as if I''m amazing. What I hear though is I have be some type of demon. Enemy''s beware cute but deadly, just about sums up what he says about me. I face palm wishing I could hide. Not the reputation I necessarily wanted.


    "Very well," Silverman says with a sigh. "You can leave" he gestures to his nephew. He stands walking to a chart of various bottles next to the couch. "Drink?" He says picking up a ss looking over at Ren. Ren just nods. "Anna what would you like?"


    "Rum and coke if you got it." I say trying to ignore his sudden informal way of addressing me as I follow Ren to the couch. Silverman walks over cing our drinks in front of us returning to the cart to fix his own before he sits across from us on the other couch in his office. I look around noticing the couches were a mahogany brown leather, between a cherry wood coffee table a giant rug brown with a red floral pattern. I couldn''t help feeling it was to sectioned off this area as the living area from the rest of the office that had many cherry wood book shelves lining the walls. In fact, the office had no pictures at all except one on the desk and that wasn''t facing us. The desk was the only thing white in this room. Was it a focal point choice or something?


    Ren sips his drink as if waiting for the older man to speak but neither do. I take mine and sip it but am surprised by a cherry vor that I hadn''t expected. "Do you like it?" The silence is broken as Silverman addresses me smiling. I nod. It was good, it didn''t taste like a syrup but an actual cherry. "It was my wife Jilly''s favorite before she passed." I could hear the strain in his voice. He was speaking but it seemed like it was to no one in particr. Clearing his throat, he directed his attention back to Ren. "Lord Feng I did wish to have this conversation just the two of us first¡­"


    "My woman won''t be denied, she gets what she wants heaven forbid I try to stop her. I think even I would lose the battle. Strong mind and will you know." Ren says smiling as he twirls a strand of my hair around his fingers then releases it shrugging.


    "Sounds like her mother." Silverman says smiling at what I can imagine is me wearing a dumbfounded expression. Ren now ring.


    "What kind of crap are you talking about?" Ren''s eyes were on fire as if ready to cut Silverman down if his words where not careful.


    "Now see, this is why I wanted a private conversation with you first." Silverman says shrugging. "What do you know about Anna? About her past?" Silverman asks. I can see Ren''s jaw line twitch with annoyance. He couldn''t know much because hell I didn''t even know much. All I knew is I spent most of my life in an orphanage.


    "I suppose you have a point and that''s why you mentioned her mother?" I touched Ren''s arm I could feel him tense to my touch.


    "I will tell you what I learned Feng, but you will need to calm down, shut up, listen, and stop acting like a out of control child because; I have a story to tell you. It''s going to take some patience and understanding to hear. To be honest I can''t believe it myself, but than again I guess I had thought it possible that''s why I went digging." Ren sat back nodding his head reluctantly.

 Chapter 55 Fight or Flight 19.1

    Chapter Neen


    "About 20 year ago during the conflict between our n started, My wife and child went missing. Jilly''s body was discovered, Anglia''s was never found. Over the years I gave up presuming she died as well during that conflict. You should remember this day."


    Ren nodded "My mother was Jilly''s best friend, one day one of your very own men took my mother life I was 9. I hated you and your n from that day on when I learned what happened."


    "Your father didn''t have all the facts." Silverman said calmly but the tone in his voice you could tell he was holding back wanting to express his anger to that remark.


    "I could careless!" Ran spat out. Watching his face, I was horrified, and sad for him. "Now what does this have to do with what you discovered on Anna."


    "I''m getting there now shut up and listen." Silverman barked back. "The day your fathermanded the Feng n to storm the manor it was a blizzard out. a lot of screams and confusion rose in the manor we had handed over the man that killed your mother be that he wasn''t of our n but an intruder, but your father wanted more from me. My beloved wife had been injured in this conflict while I was away. Still with herst strength, I learned recently that she had escaped with our daughter determined to give her a chance to live. I have found witnesses that saw Jilly heading in the direction of the orphanage on Saint Peters Street."


    "That''s the orphanage I was found at, I was left in a trash can. I was told I was bundled up with the lid on it. If it hadn''t been for the boy who had passed by I was told I would have died from the cold." Mr. Silverman watching me nodding.


    "Jilly was discoveredter with no child, raped and stabbed to death her body covered in cigarette burns." Silverman continues, fire in his eyes as he recalled. "I followed the bread crumbs as it were. Jilly was being pursued in an attempt to save Angelia''s life and by Angelia, I mean Anna here she hid her in a trash can and lead the people that where after her away as far as she could. Anna is Angelia there was an A embroider on the silver nket you were wrapped in, right?" I nod in agreement


    "That''s how they decided to call me Anna." I say half in disbelief. Ren must have been too because he went from hard face to aughter that made me jump in surprise.


    "That is quiet cleaver Silverman, that''s one hell of a story so you''re saying the woman I fell in love with is none other than the child of the person my family hates the most, like that could happen." Heughs harder and I felt a little hurt by this, if what Silverman says is true, will Ren leave me will he hate me. "Where''s proof Silverman?" His face cold as he asks. Silverman stands and walks to his desk picking up the frame that had been facing the opposite direction and a folder and walks over holding them out to Ren. Ren looks at the picture face hardening and then opens the folder it is paper work on Anna and a picture of her as a baby when found as well as a newspaper article. The child was identical to the frame and the new article confirmed what he had said. The Picture and folder are suddenly tossed in myp. As he stood, I could see the anger and pain in his face. "This, all of this you nned it didn''t you." He res at Silverman. You knew from the beginning who she was you just bide your time for revenge right? Make me fall for your child, so you could get control of Feng n through her.


    "Ren!" I was shaken. His words they were so cold. I stand up grabbing his arm. "Please." I can''t even finish what I''m about to say as I''m shoved away.


    "Don''t touch me." He hisses as he storms out of Silverman''s office all I can feel is my tears welling up. How can this be happening? I feel Silverman''s hand on my shoulder squeezing it but not speaking. My knees buckle as I fall on to the couch unable to control my tears.

 Chapter 56 Fight or Flight 19.2

    ****


    The office door ms behind me. The sound of Anna''s begging cries calling for me silenced. How the hell is this happening. I originally came here for the pretense that faking might not be such a terrible thing but, she''s actually the daughter of the bitch who had her lover kill my mother all because of jealousy. I rub my hand through my hair. Fuck me. I look back at the door. This is Anna we are talking about, it''s not like she knew anything and she''s not vindictive. She hadn''t asked to be tricked into being mistaken as a prostitute then ensnared in our world. But damn it, even that first night she acted so innocent. However when she lost the bet she was more than willing, no hesitation. Now that I think about it she didn''t fight against it every hard at all was it a ploy. Fuck what am I thinking, it''s Anna. I storm off to Maliki''s room instructing him to call the pilot to have the ne ready to leave in an hour and head to pack my things. Once I''m in my room though I can''t help but want to fall into despair. Was I really just going to leave. I look at her bag on the floor looking at the pillows that are indented from where shey just a little while ago where I held her. Where I was ready to make love to her not long ago.


    A knockes gently at the door and it slowly opens. Her face appears but it''s looking at the ground as she closed the door leaning against it. "Maliki ran into me telling me that you ordered us to leave." She whispered barley understandable.


    "Anna." Saying her name is all I can manage as I look at her tears hitting the floor I swear this girl has cried more times being with me then she has smiled.


    "I assume since I wasn''t informed you n to leave me here with a stranger I don''t even know." She looks up at me through those beautiful green eyes. How did I not see it for so long. She looks just like her mother, other than her hair color and eyes that are a Silverman trait. I walk over to her gently I reach out wiping her tears from her cheek.


    "I''m sorry Anna, this is thest thing I thought would happen, but." I paused. "I can''t." I''m so pathetic. I turn from her to grab my bag off the floor.


    "Then fight me Ren." I turn back towards her shock at her words.


    "What the heck does that mean Anna." I am beyond confused but she stares at me with a new-found revolution.


    "I love you I will always love you, I could care less about any of this. So if you really want to leave me then fight me like we settle everything. If you win I will do whatever you want even if it means you abandon me. However, if I win you have to listen to my request." Either way I won''t stop loving you. I will use everything I got to show you that I will be on your side. She begs me and god I can''t reject any request she has ever given me, her heart felt plea cripples me.


    Caving to Anna''s plea I follow her out of the room stopping to ask a younger boy where the sparing grounds are. we are lead to a dojo in the back of the house. However, it''s already in use, looking defeated Anna slumps her shoulders. Why does it seem we always settle our issues with fighting? I walk over and talk to themander of the troops training. He graciously has the students stand to the side letting us have the floor. I motion for Anna toe as I go in. I go to the opposite end of the dojo. After removing my tie, coat, and shirt I turn to see Ann had also stripped down to a bra and just her jeans. I can''t help noticing all the horny little boys ogling her up and down. Hell, I could barely keep my eyes from her beauty. Her eyes serious and transfixed only on me. I can''t help feeling pride in my girl. Sparing stance ready we stood motionless, waiting, the tension thick. What the hell was I even doing this for, I catch a whisk of a smile as she looks up at me from the corner of her eyes. I make the first move because we aren''t getting anywhere. Moving closer I spin doing a round house kick she easily ducks and dodges. And she takes shot at a brief opening but she''s tote. Ducking and dodging the room is watching intensely at the match.


    "Why the heck are they fighting this time" Malikies up whispering to the older gentleman that looks to be in charge of the facility. The man just shrugs.


    "Are they always this intense?" The man inquires.


    "They do take there sparing seriously." Maliki replies leaning in to whisper as he watches.


    "I head that the Head Silverman''s long-lost daughter would be here today, is that her?" The mans question shocks Maliki. He takes a double look at the man as if to confirm the question just asked, then looks at Ren and Anna. You''ve got to be shitting me, if she is then he is going to have one hell of a time with this, Maliki grumbles to himself hand on his chin thinking.


    A loud cry breaks the silence as Anna is grabbed from behind arm pulled up hard behind her.


    "Just give up Anna I don''t want to hurt you." Ren pleads. Anna bites her lower lip shaking her head as he pulls harder tears well up in her eyes.


    The Gentleman in charge starts to step forward to stop the fight but Maliki grabs his shoulder stopping him with a shake of his head. "This is deeper then you in me, don''t interfere."


    A huge thud catches Maliki and the man''s attention Ren had been thrown across the room. Anna rubbing her wrist as she watches him hold up a hand. "I concede you win Anna, if we keep going one of us will end up in the hospital and that''s thest thing I want."


    "Coward!" Anna cried out. Ren was taken back. He has just dered her the winner why is she upset.


    "Brat do you even have a brain, I said you win why the hell are you angry I will listen to whatever you want." I watch as she cries.


    "Not like this. I''m not even suited to be a sparing partner to you in your eyes now, so much that you won''t go all out anymore." Ren says nothing just looks at the floor.


    "Ren, Anna;" Maliki calls out. "We should get going the nes ready to go." Ren stands to this news stepping out of the dojo.


    Anna shakes her head at Maliki. Ren looks away pained. "Ren until you know what you want I will stay like you wanted, I''m not my father or my mother and I will do what ever I can to prove myself to you. But I can''t stand having you look at me the way you are now with such pain. I don''t want to force your feeling just know mine won''t change." Ren turns on his heel nodding and walks away without a word.


    ****


    "Anna." Maliki''s words are pained as he calls my name. I step down hugging him as tight as I can.


    "Thank you." I say softly silencing his protest. "Please take care of Ren for me." I whisper leaving a peck on his cheek as I walk off in the opposite direction from the manor not bothering to wipe the tears from my cheek.

 Chapter 57 Family Always 20.1

    Chapter Twenty


    Family Always


    "Ren wait damn it!" Maliki Shouts chasing after Ren. "Are you seriously abandoning her after everything?" Ren slows his pace as he turns too look back at the manor. Of course, I didn''t want to leave her but the pain of Silverman ns betrayal, the death of my mother never in a million years would I have thought that he could forgive that incident. Anna, maybe she really will be the death of me. Sighing I turn to the limo. The door being open for me as I approach. I slid in, Maliki slides in right beside me. Good bye Anna. I whisper looking back at the manor.


    ****


    I stood on the outskirts of Silverman manor watching has Ren and Maliki got in the limo. For a second, I thought he was going to change his mind and go back in to find me. I was deeply hoping he would. I feel my heart break as he got in the limo and I watched it pull away. I won''t cry not this time. It''s not over, I will be at his side again. I take a deep breath trying my best to keep up a front. A hand squeezes my shoulder from behind.


    "Angelia, you can go after him. I won''t stop you. If you like I will even hold his flight until you get their honey." Silverman wasforting me as we watched. This man behind me is my father, but to me he''s a stranger. I can''t help shuddering at his touch.


    "Please, I beg of you. I know I''m your daughter. I get it, but please, please let me at least stay as Anna." I want to stay the woman Ren had loved. I feel my voice shake. I looked back at him. Pain was on his face, but he nodded in silent agreement anyway.


    "Will you go after him?" He asked again.


    My shoulders slumped he doesn''t want me right now how can I, "No but I want to help him for that I need your help and your n''s strength and resources." I say turning to him serious. I could see a smile in his eye as if a glimmer of hope seeped in.


    "Of course, Anna, anything you ask it''s yours. Can I ask for something though?" I want to cringe to his question I could only image what it will be. "I don''t expect you to call me dad, but rather then Silverman can you at least call me by my first name as well." Come to think of it I had never heard his first name before. Everyone referred to him as Silverman. It wasn''t a hard request. In fact it was plenty fair.


    "I nod in agreement, "What is your first name?" I ask apologetically tilting my head in curiosity.


    "No need to be sorry Anna, my names Daniel Silverman." He smiles back at me. I turn looking out at the gates one more time. Before I allow him to escort me inside.


    I know I was hurting him, but I really didn''t feelfortable in the room that was supposed to be mine I asked to stay in the room that me and Ren where going to share originally. He didn''t argue or try to force the roll of daughter on me, but I could see his pain and it made my stomach twist in knots. I was allowed to rx in my room till he summoned me, were I would be introduced to the n members. I took this chance to set things in motion. I pulled out my phone first looking up Maliki''s number sending him a quick text I''m sure there on the ne by now, but he will contact me as soon as he can that I''m sure of. Then I dialed Mikes number chances are he doesn''t know what''s going on and I want him to hear it from me not Ren these two became as dear to me as brothers. They where family and I loved them. It rang three times when the line suddenly picked up.


    "Anna, what''s wrong why are you calling?" I can''t help feeling bad that he is now worried, but it would be a natural response I guess because; I''m supposed to be with Ren and Maliki. Normally I would have no need to call him unless something was wrong. "Anna you there?"


    "Yeah, sorry I''m here." I try not to cry on the phone. "Mike, I need to tell you something and it''splicated. I just hope you will understand and not hate me or Ren." My voice breaks.


    "What happened Anna." He asks gently. At times like this when he''s not being a weird goof ball I can feel his feelings seep through, we are a family. A tear drops. I exin the events that took ce he didn''t even sound shocked to the news, my guess is he probably knew or suspected my parentage and decided the information was irrelevant so left it out of his report to Ren probably because of how Ren would take it. "Anna hang tight little sis I''m on my way there and I will bring you home. Ren''s a moron and blinded by the past. You belong with him." I am shaking my head though I know he can''t see me. "Anna? Did you hear me?"


    "I heard," I being to cry I don''t want to, but hearing him say that I belong with Ren depressed me I had thought the same thing, but I was quickly pushed aside. Now I need to prove it, not just think it. "Mike I can''te home. Not yet, I say stifling my cry. I need your help thought. You''re the best there is at research and digging up dirt and I need it dug up on Ren and his family and the incident that took ce little under twenty years ago when his mother dead and then Silverman n was attacked by Feng over the incident. After hearing it something''s just not adding up.


    "You thought that too. I know something''s but not a lot I was still pretty young when this all happened, what are we looking for? Any ideas?" Hearing his no bullshit business tone in ce I can almost imagine him leaning back against the wall arms crossed over his chest as he normally would if I was talking seriously. Tilted his head looking at me contemting everything I said. I could see it all.


    "Firstly, Silverman said he handed a guy over to Ren''s father the one that killed Ren''s mother as requested but that the man wasn''t one of his. So, who was he? I say holding up my finger as I think of everything I want him to investigate. "Secondly." I pause this isn''t something I know for a fact, but it''s just doesn''t sound like Feng n Style, now ck Panther n yes. I need to know "When Silverman''s wife was killed." I stop.


    "Your mother, What about it?"


    "He said she was raped and stabbed to death by Feng n, but I can''t help feeling this isn''t Feng style. I might be presumptuous, I mean know what Ren can be like, I know what business we are into, but I just don''t feel like this makes since from what I have learned." I wait, as there is a long pause. God please tell me that I''m right. I suddenly here a littleugh.


    "Alright Anna I get it, so you think everything was a set up to force the two n to betray each other; honestly woman you''re a genius sometimes I swear. Why no one had thought of this before is beyond me. The ns had been so close before. we where a strong alliance. Anyone would want to break that." I can hear himughing so hard I imagine him bent over shaking. I don''t get why it was so funny, but it looks like he''s on board. "For you I can do at least this much. If anything this shouldn''t be to hard to uncover."


    "Thank you, Mike, but this isn''t for me it''s for Ren even if I can nevere home I want him to have piece of mind. I don''t want him seeing me with hatred like his does with Silverman."


    "You, no way he could." He says bing serious again I can''t help feeling sad again because he hadn''t seen how Ren took the news. How he had push me off. I was no longer Ren''s equal I was more like scum least it''s how I felt. "Can I ask one more thing, you and Maliki don''t forget me and loose touch I want to know what''s going on wit you guys and Ren." I almost whisper thest part.


    "Little sis you''re the only woman right to be head of this house I promise, you will have a ce here and when ever you need Feng help our army marches just give use the word mydy." I can''t help smiling at Mikesfort as we said our good byes as he reassures me that its more like see youter.


    I close my phone taking a deep breath. I feel so exhausted and it''s not even dinner time yet and I just want to sleep and pray it''s all a bad dream. I still know though when I wake Ren won''t be here. I feel tears welling up again as I walk over to the window looking over the garden and just stare out thinking of him. This isn''t good bye.

 Chapter 58 Family Always 20.2

    ****


    Silence filled the Private ne no one dare speak. The sound of a phone text beep caught my ear as I looked over to Maliki who checked his phone immediately as if worried. I see a sigh of relief escape his cool demeanor. As he thumbs through the text it must be long and something important to feel anxious then relief.


    "What wrong?" I say breaking the silence wishing to talk about something to fill my thoughts. Maliki Scrunches his face as if to say he''s not sure he should say which is a first. "Who is it I say firmer."


    "Anna." He whispers but I don''t miss it. How could I. Filled with mixed emotions I get up and walk over to where he is sitting across the way from where I had been and sit next to him.


    "Did something happen?" I ask trying to keep my cool as I look eagerly at his phone wanting to take it. He slips it into his pocket though. What the hell. Is he seriously going to let me sit here worrying.


    "I know what you are thinking, and you bet I am going to let you worry. If you care this much you would have said fuck the past and she''d be here with us." I re at him in disbelief, he might be my brother, but he is pushing the wrong fucking buttons here. "You want to know why she texted me, call her." I can see his mischievous grin as if expecting me to do as he suggests, just to ease my mind. Bastard, she''s probably fine then if he''s acting this way. I get up and walk back to my seat even more pissed. Is everyone going to turn on me and talk to her behind my back. I look back at him, phone in hand, and he is typing away.


    ****


    After I hung up the phone with Mike I walked over and fell face first into my bed. Ren''s Scent still lingered. I could feel tears threatening to drown me as I rolled over on my back closing my eyes. I cross my arm up over them. Taking a deep breath. I want to go home. My lip quivers. I bit down on it hard. A beeping noisees from my cell that''s still in my other hand. Removing my arm, I blink in surprise as I sit up and look at my phone. Maliki had responded faster than I had thought he would.


    "You had me worried for a second Anna. I will make sure you get the info you asked for of course. Ren is losing his mind after I told him you texted me. Serves him right if you ask me."


    I can''t help chuckling at the text he sent I can see his mischievous smile mocking Ren as he texts me without telling him anything. I didn''t mean to worry anyone though. Or to cause conflict between Ren and Maliki or anyone for that matter. "Forgive me, I just want to do this for Ren, honestly I feel my heart breaking with each passing moment."


    "Thene home."


    The tears hit the screen on my phone, if only Ren was the one saying this I''d be on the next n in a heartbeat. "Not yet." I reply. "The fact is still the same if the situation stayed as it was with Ren. I still couldn''t be with Ren that''s why he epted Silverman''s invitation in the first ce. He had been considering this fact. The shock of me being Silverman''s legitimate daughter though changed everything. It became real and as much as it hurts I know Ren can''t ept it to be real. However; legit or not this is the path I was going to have to take no matter how hard it is I will follow it until our paths cross again." I wait but no textes after myst message. Had I upset him, or had he lost signal. Feeling lonely I curl up and close my eyes and everything go ck.

 Chapter 59 A New Beginning 21.1

    Chapter 21


    Unable to take listening to Maliki''s phone vibrate and beep every few minutes I had ripped it out of his hand. All I hear is him chuckling as I storm off to the back of the private jet where there is a resting area. Locking it behind me I scroll through the text. What I uncovered though is more than just what the text exined. What nagged at me more was the strange feeling I got that Maliki might be in love with Anna.


    ****


    I woke to a knock on my door. Rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I stand and walk toward the door. Cracking it open a rush of fear consumes me when I''m met with and unfamiliar face. mming the door shut, I press my body back on it. For the first time since I woke I looked around. Where was I, where was Ren? The door knocks again, I had mmed the door in this person''s face, but he didn''t force his way through. "Lady Anna." The voice calls from the other side over the door. "You father is summoning you for dinner." To his words I remember the events of the day. How did I forget I was at Silverman''s manor, and more then that, that Ren had abandoned me and left me here alone? I want to cry but whether here or at the Feng n the world is still the same. I try my best to control my emotions then open the door. The man standing there is about 5''9" the light from the hall stings my eyes as I look at him. They had grown use to the darkness that consumed my room. "Are you joining your father for dinner?" Thank man asks more annoyed sounding now. I nod my head. He turns on his heels and leads the way. From behind I can''t help feeling I saw him before as well, he was probably in histe thirties but even I could tell he was still in decent shape for his age. His muscles very noticeable through his tight t-shirt. He was casually dressed. He had ck short spiked hair, small traces of gray peeking through the folds of ck around his bronzed skin at the nap of his neck. For forty he was a decent looking man, least from behind. I am lead into a giant dinning room with arge table where many men are seated. Without even a word the man walks over and takes the seat next to Silverman, Err I mean Danial. All eye turn to me as Danial stands, smile across his face. Walking over to me he takes my hand with one of his and his other hand on my back as he leads me to a seat right next to him. At Feng Manor we hardly ever ate with others unless there was a special asion like important matters to discuss. I feel my smile fading at the thought of what this means. They couldn''t eat like this together every night, could they?


    No one spoke as everyone stared at me and at Danial. He instructs me to take me see. The silence was broken with a cough to clear Danial''s throat as if he was nervous. "I know there had been rumors going around as ofte, tonight I am so honored to announce these rumors are true." I notice the men''s gaze turn to me. I want to hide from embarrassment. What the hell is Danial up to. I can''t help a nce over at him wishing I could beat him down with my re. "I would like to introduce my daughter Anglia Silverman." I stand despite wanting to go die somewhere. He hadn''t even discussed this with me, hadn''t even mentioned that it would be announced or why. Why they hell did it have to be right away. "Also, I am officially stepping down and handing the head possession over to her as of today. With that news everyone including myself-look up at him jaws practically open with shock. What the hell game was he ying I just wanted to find out the truth about the feud and get the hell out of here.


    "What the hell are you talking about I just got here." I blurted out without even thinking as I looked at him unable to understand this. However, he doesn''t be angered he smiles at me cing a hand on my head and pats me gently. His actions cause me to bite my tongue all the same though. A lot of the men give me dirty looks because of how I had addressed the head lord.


    "That is all." Danial says as if that is all that needs to be said then sits. I tear my dumb founded look from him and sit when I notice that dishes are being served and wine is being pour. Friendly chatter begins amongst the men resonating around the room along with sounds of silverware clinking against tes. I look around the room, behind Danial Silverman is a family tapestry with what looks to be a family crest. We are known as the Silver Serpents, but it looks more like a silver Chinese Dragon the background is an emerald green and the dragon has a womanying on him. I feel so transfix on itpared to the artifact vases in the corner of the room or the crystal chandeliers that hung over the dining Mahogany table that looked antic as well. The walls where a deep red which made the emerald green tapestry stand out even more.


    Once the meal was done then men began to depart to smoke cigars and drink brandy as if to celebrate. I can''t help sighing, I have no one here. When I have no one at least I have one thing I can rely on; that was my training. I snuck back to my room changed into my green sports bra and ck yoga pants, my hairs starting to get long enough so that I am able to tie back finally. Before I left my room, I grab my holster vest and snapped my white Glocks that had been given to me by Maliki which seems so long ago. Since that day I never go anywhere without them. Taking one look around I notice my cell stilly on the bed, walking over I see no messages left on it, I sigh feeling even more stupid, of course he wouldn''t call me. Quietly I stepped out into the garden that has been plunged into darkness, letting my eyes adjust I make my way out to where me and Ren went to spare. To my relief as I entered the big dojo there was an upstairs where they kept the training dummies. I go too the far end removing my holster and ce my cell on top of it on the floor close by. I don''t want anyone to see me, so best to be in the shadows. Tanking a deep breath, I take stance as I jab here and there starting off light. When I practice, all my troubles of the day resurface always have and I can let it out, let my tears out. Maliki always said training was good for when the soul was weak. He was a strength for me That I might have took for granted. Every time I wanted to give up or when I neededfort and Ren wasn''t there Maliki was the voice of reason andfort. I see their faces, see everything that''s happens, I must go back someday. I punch hard not paying attention as I bend my wrist when making contact. Pain surges through it, I don''t cry out, I don''t even wince.


    "Feng taught you well if you can keep such a poker face even now."

 Chapter 60 A New Beginning 21.2

    A male voicees from the other corner of the room adjacent to me. I nce over my left shoulder a shadow moved in front of a window. The moon light drapes over the man. It did for him what the Sun did for Ren only difference was I felt nothing looking at this man whose eye where ring through me. "Don''t recognize me?" I can see a small smile on the mans face in the moon light. I didn''t move or answer, this wasn''t Feng Manor if it wasn''t always safe there. Then here was enemy territory for me. As if knowing what I was thinking the manughed a little, he turned and walked toward the stairs. I had thought he was going to leave instead he reached out and lights flickered on. My eyes burned like hell from the sudden light.


    "Jesus Christ, you could have warned me!" I say little bitchy sounding, more then I liked. I try to shield my eyes from the light. No matter what I hated talking down to people.


    "My bad." He responds sounding not the least bit sorry. Blinking I notice the man had made his way back over and was standing in front of me. He had blocked the light from directly hitting my eyes after myint. Problem was now that I could see him I noticed he was in nothing but what looked like a karate outfit or what ever the bottoms where called with no shirt. His bronze hard chest glistening in my face. Trying not to look I take a step back looking at his face not that it wasn''t covered by a shadow from the lights since he had been looking down at me. I still didn''t know his name, but this was the very same man that had showed me to the dinning area earlier. Why the hell was he here and why was he half naked. "Guess we had the same idea." He suddenly says smiling more as he looked at me up and down. Unsure what he meant I took a step back to my gun that wasn''t far from me. I don''t know what expression I was wearing but it must have been weird because the man suddenly startsughing. "What the hell woman your acting like you''re some kind of pure virgin or something." Heughs harder. Hearing that I can''t help feeling a since of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Only difference is this time I''m annoyed not embarrassed.


    "I swear to god, the next person who say that to me I''m going to kick the crap out of." I grumble


    "Hold up tiger," he says stillughing. "I meant no harm your reaction was just to funny. Doing something like that hadn''t even crossed my mind. Least; not till now." The man corrects himself and I feel my body tense more. Who the hell was this man and why the hell is my nickname tiger suddenly. Pretty sure if Ren was hearing this he''d¡­ I pause my thoughts. It doesn''t matter what he''d do because he''s not here and won''t be. A hand suddenly falls on my head. "You can cry if you want, I won''t tell and no I might joke but I promise you this mydy I won''ty a finger on. That is unless you ask me to." He adds winking at me as I meet his eyes. Tension releases; I giggle a little. He was weird. Had no manners, but he seemed like an okay guy that I could get along with and I was going to need that while I was here.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, which for some reason looked as if I had put him off somehow.


    "As the new head you don''t need to fuss over learning my name just give me an order and I will follow it." What, what is he serious. What kind of crap was he spouting. Is this how the silver serpents are run, if so I am disappointed. Even Ren for having such arge amount of people under hismand knew all the members names. I frown at him stepping back so that his hand falls off my head.


    "In That case I order you to give me your name." I say annoyed again


    I hear a small stifledugh. "Jack Cahan, mydy." He says kneeling as he takes my hand pecking it as if I''m some princess. I remember Silverman trying this stunt the first time we met I wanted to punch him in the face. Turns out thanks to this I learned I just really hate it. I pull back my hand wiping it on the side on my pants which he doesn''t miss as he frowns at me standing up.


    "Jack," I say it trying it on for size. He arches an eyebrow as if waiting for me to continue.


    "Mydy." He says back telling me he was waiting for more. First, he goofs off, then he''s suddenly all formal.


    "Please just call me Anna." I ask pouting I don''t like this mydy crap. "I don''t want formalities." He nods, his eyes meeting mine a warmth in them that reminded me of home.


    Suddenly a beepes from my phone. I turn to get it all the while I can''t help watching as Jack walks back to the corner where he had been watching me and leans against it as if giving me privacy. Looking at my phone I''m filled with disappointment and anger. This isn''t even my fault is he seriously not even going to talk to me. I had been wishing it was Ren. The text had been from Danial it seems he had went looking for me and I wasn''t in my room. I roll my eyes I''m gone for 20 years and now he''s going to be to crazy over protective father that wants to know where I am all minutes of the day. I close the text not responding. I''m still pissed at him for not talking to me before announcing something I should have been apart of when it was decided. I sigh the only plus side now is Silverman''s army was now mine which meant I wouldn''t have to count just on Mike and Maliki for help, but I would have others that would do as I ask. I sigh again putting my phone back on my holster I''m not ready to go back into the manor like a pampered princess. Ren never worried about where I was unless there was a report of danger what he worried about was if I didn''t practice enough and I could protect myself.


    "Are you purposely sighing so much to make me worried, or you just want my attention that badly." Jack spoke breaking my train of thought. I nce over trying to smile.


    "I better get back to practicing that is as long as it''s okay, you must have been here first since I didn''t hear youe in." I say hoping that he doesn''t mind.


    "I might be the teacher here tiger but you''re the master I''d be punished if I kicked you out and it was found out by the lord." I frown at that, then it hits me where I had seen him. Earlier today he was the one teaching the ss he stopped it for me and Ren. I cringe because I knew I was little crazy this morning, I mean hello; I wasn''t even dressed to fight but still I stripped down in front of everyone so that I could move better. I ce my hand on my forehead and I recall the events. "It''s really not that big of a deal midget, if you want to train I can do you one better. Spar me. I will continue your training and teach you things Lord Feng doesn''t even know. You will be so strong he will never look down on you again as a partner." I look up surprised at his words, a cocky smile on his face. I nod finding I am smiling with him. I imagine going back just like the previous time and once again I am even better then hest knew. He might actually die of a heart attack, and Maliki and Mike will apud me then say let''s make a wager who ever wins buys dinner. Iugh to my own imagination as I grab my stuff following Jack down to the sparing floor.

 Chapter 61 Permission Granted 22.1

    Chapter Twenty Two


    Permission Granted


    "Ren!" Mki shouted as he barged into my office. I turned my focus from staring outside the window. Hashiro Cyber Tech was back in business. The explosion had done major damage but, since Anna had been named the head of the Silver Serpents n I have focused on establishing new foundation for thepany. It has been 5 months since that fateful day. I can''t stop thinking about her. Mki and Mike are still in touch and I''ve ordered them to keep me updated on her which is why when Mki busts in so frantic calling me by name which is so unlike him I can''t help feeling a knot in my stomach as I calmly give him my entire attention. I wait for him to speak. Trying to read the panicked expression on his face.


    "Well," I say growing impatient.


    "The thing is my lord," Mkiv stumbles for his words.


    "Jesus Christ; spit it the fuck out already!" I can feel rage filling in me, watching him calm down while he talks despite how he burst in here like it was no big deal.


    "Forgive me my lord, it''s just that Anna she has a meeting with the ck Panther ns Elder Berston." And there it is the rm bells.


    "Why the fuck is she meeting with them?" I push off the wall grabbing the phone on my desk to start dialing her number! I feel the instant need to call her. No way I''m letting her go near that estate.


    "If your going to get that concerned for her safety then bring my little sisters ass home." Mki snorts mockingly. I re at him and slowly put my phone back on the desk.


    I roll my eyes and snort at his remark noticing how he purposefully added the little sister. I rub my chin trying to figured out why in the hell she was meeting with that n. They not only tried to kill me but her as well. And my sources have said that they are protecting, though more like using thest of the golden dragon n that they got there hands on to test and experiment Candy on. David hasn''t been seen since that day he hurt Mike and nearly killed Anna. Yet shes going to walk right into the estate where he very well could be hiding. My jaw tightens more at the thought. Why?


    "Silverman called asking for permission for them to stay in town as they will have to do business in our territory it seems." Mki slides the information across my desk from his report he had been holding that I hadn''t noticed until now. I can''t help wondering why the hell she didn''t call herself.


    "Call Anna and tell her she cane however; she and her men are to stay at our estate, or else the answer is no and they will be seen as an enemy stepping into our territory." I reply my jaw tight. I can see Mki''s dumb smug look spreading across his face it tells me everything he''s thinking. It''s a look of if you want to see her just say so, damn bastard. I look out my window again waiting for him to leave. The sun is setting. I can''t help thinking of what in the world shes thinking. I haven''t heard from her in five months. There have been rumors that her father has been pushing her into marriage this couldn''t be that, could it? Elder Berston does have a son who is still single hes the second child but he is older at least 43 now. I feel my blood boil at the thought, that fucker better think again if he''s going to marry my woman off to anyone. Just because we aren''t together doesn''t mean I am going to let her go.

 Chapter 62 Permission Granted 22.2

    *****


    "Really Mki!" I can''t help feeling a little excited that for a short time I will be back in Feng Estate. "All Right I will see you at the airport in three days I just have to finish up some Intel on my end." I hang up smiling as I stare out the window of the office in the estate. Daniel onlyes in here now to check on me, which is sadly quiet often and its getting on my nerves to be honest. "Ren" I whisper.


    "Whats so great about him I hear what has be an all to familiar voice speak up.


    I roll my eyes facing Jack who has be dear to me as a friend, though I know he wants more. He even made it a point to ask Daniel for his blessing. Which I ripped him a new asshole for, because that is a line I do not intend to cross. "How long have you been standing there Jack?" I say trying not to sound annoyed at the only real person I call friend in this house.


    "Long enough, so I take it we got the green light to go?" I nod my head to his answer and return to looking out the window. Doing this has be habit. I feel as if I can touch Ren somehow. "That was easier then it use to be." He says snorting at the trouble Ren use to give, which I had expected to receive myself. So imagine my surprise that not only did he say yes so quickly but I was also invited to stay with him. Well not so much invited as it was amand but that was Ren for you. "Would you at least refrain from thinking of him while I''m in the room." Jack booms I look back over my shoulder seeing his annoyed face staring at me.


    "Sorry." I mutter, though I''m really not. I know I should feel a little guilty I know how this man feels and not talking to Ren in five months the idea had crossed my mind to concede but one thing I learned from Ren I guess is that I''m now more stubborn then I use to be even if it kills me. I do less fighting these days and sit behind this big desk. Most of my release is the constant sparing and heavy training I go under every night with Jack and the other men When Daniel is asleep. However when I learned that the ck Panther ns Head had been at the estate the day Rens mother was murdered I just couldn''t sit still and forced Daniel to call Elder Berston to arrange a sit down where I will get the truth out of him one way or another even if I have to burn the whole damn estate down to force them out of their hole.


    "I love that look in your eyes. Your like a hungry tiger on the hunt." I re back at Jack but he''s wearing that damn charming smile.


    I groan at how charming he can be. Only so much a girls heart can take. "Jack."


    "Yeah, yeah I know you still love that bastard who abandoned you." I hear the shuffling of his feet suddenlye closer. He stands in front of me. His hand on my chin making me look at him. Meir inches apart.


    "Don''t," I say trying to jerk my chin back from him, he holds tight though. I can hear his heavy breathing, feel his desire pierce through his eye as he looks at me. "Imand you let me go." I say as firmly as I calm my own heart racing.


    "No!" He breaths out, his eyes never leaving mine his grip tightening on me.


    "Whats going on here!" A new voice appears near the entry way of the doors. Jack sighs dropping my chin and steps back.


    "Nothing my lord I was just warning our Lady not to get to excited that the Feng n has made amodations to stay at there estate for security. She forgets to easily that we will be in enemy territory either way."


    "Ren is not an enemy!" I hiss at Jacks words as I address my father. I hear my father chuckle he''s been doing that more and more since I moved in I hear.


    "Sorry Cahan you aren''t going to win that argument with her. Besides The Feng n kept my daughter safe while in there care I owe Lord Feng my gratitude for this I will not see them as an enemy any further. So you got permission than? Daneil says, patting Jack on the shoulder and walking further in the room to sit on the sofa. He pats the seat next to him telling me he expects me to sit with him and talk. I know he wants to make up for lost times but I''m not a child that will sit on her fathers knee. Who knows even if I hadn''t gone missing something tells me even as a child I still wouldn''t be that kind of little girl.


    I nod to his question pushing off the wall to sit beside him not wanting to upset him and have him cancel the ns. It took a whole hell of a lot of effort to convince him to let me do this. I haven''t told him about my research and what I had uncovered about Rens mother or my own. If he know my theory there is no way he would let me walk into the enemy''sir let alone out of this house. "Ren has asked for use to stay at the manor under there protection. He will be supplying bodyguards as well for extra back up ording to Mki.


    I hear a snort from the other side of the room as Jack listens in. I can hear him grumble under his breath that we don''t need the Feng n. I shake my head at his interruption. Daniel pats his hand down my hair which has finally hit my shoulders.


    "Did you talk to Ren yourself?" Daniel asks looking at me affectionately because he knows my heart will always lie with Ren. He has asked me about marriage there have been offers from other ns but I made it clear if it wasn''t Ren then I''d rather be alone. Thankfully he didn''t push it since then. He''s been supporting my choice though he says to let him talk to Ren I refused.


    "No Mki called me, thank you for making the call. I was afraid if I called him directly he would hang up." I express my distress and slump my shoulders down sighing. I''m one big chicken.


    "Anna!" My father says firmly "you can''t show emotions like these in front of others." He lectures, I can''t help but re at his tone. A door ms and I look around Jack is gone. I can''t help feeling guilty.


    "I''m going to need to punish that man acting that way didn''t even ask if he could leave." Daniel stands putting his hands in the pockets of his white dress pants. As he starts for the door.


    "Wait!" I call after him knowing that Jack doesn''t deserve punishment. Daniel turns back at me, eyes piercing. I swallow, he''s pissed at Jack and I mean ready to beat the shit out of him or worse pissed. I learned just how ruthless this man could be to his own subordinates. Everyone was torn when I took over and I took a different approach wanting to be as family. "He had permission to leave." I say trying to keep my tone straight. "Before you hade in, I had dismissed him he waited around to make sure I didn''t need anything while you where here, he realized I was good and took his leave like I had told him before." I lie through my teeth.


    "Your still a shitty liar Anna," My father smirks a wicked grin. "Next time least try to make it believable and don''t look away even for a second." He turns on his heals.


    "I won''t let you hurt him." I shout. "If he needs to be punished I will do it! You made me head I decide who gets punished now."


    My father smiles over his shoulder and puts his hands up in defeat. "Fine you win this time because I don''t want my darling daughter to hate me as well."


    Left alone in the office again. I look at my phone and click the contact list open. My finger glides down to Rens name. Maybe I should just give up after all he''s never called or expressed desire to see or speak to me, When I leave Feng manor after this trip I will look ahead and face the facts Ren will never love me again. A wet tear leaves my eyes and slides down the the curves of my face. I don''t wipe it away.

 Chapter 63 Hello Enemy That I Love 23.1

    Chapter Twenty Three


    Hello Enemy That I Love


    Three days till Anna will be here, then what? I feel like pulling out my fucking hair waiting. What am I waiting for? To take her back? I can''t, nothing has changed. Shes still The daughter of that traitorous woman and that family. It isn''t Anna''s fault I know that but; She chose to stay after our little skirmish. If I wasn''t Ren Feng but just Ren Hashiro I could just sweep her off her feet and run away from everything say fuck it all. However; that''s not the type of man I am and I have a duty to my men. I would kill anyone who gets in my way. That''s they type of man I am. "That''s not true, when you could have ended this that first night you brought her home, you couldn''t do it." The thoughts race through my head arguing with me, contradicting me.


    "Damn it! Why the fucks sake did it have to be her?" I say out loud as I get undress from my work suit. "No it doesn''t have to be her, I will see, when shes here. I won''t need her I will find her repulsive, I can find another." I mumble more. The door to my room creeks open Mike stands in the door way serious look on his face the boy looks grown up.


    "Ren there''s something you should know."


    *****


    "My Lady," The stewardess calls my attention as she shakes me awake. We had taken the private ne and it always amazes me how more rxing it is than on a first ssmercial ne. I stir looking up groggily at her. "The ne isnding you should buckle up." She has a kind sweat demeanor but this woman works for the Silver Serpents which means pretty is just the exterior. She could kill someone if need be as a trained assassin. I nod sitting up more and fastening my seat belt as instructed. I look toward the front. Jack is looking back at me worriedly. I smile at him to reassure him it was all going to be fine though I think part of me did it to reassure myself. I know Mike and Mki would never hurt me on there own but would Ren set a trap. If so, would they listen to thatmand. My fathers thoughts drill through my mind. Hisst warning before we departed. Same warning Ren use to give me in our own home, everyone can be an enemy.


    Feeling the ne bouncing a little as in touches down and slows its speed, I look out the window watching as it drives into a private hanger where a ck limo is parked off to the side. The passenger side and then drivers side in the back begin to open as the nees to a halt. My stomach''s in knots. Onest look outside the window, I look back at the door that''s open and see goofy Mike walking toward the n. Excitement fills me as I rush to unbuckle before told it''s okay, jumping up out of my seat and turn the handle tossing open the door I can''t help running into his armsughing with excitement. I feel so stupid knowing everyone is watching but I forgot how much I missed his crazy ass.


    "Hey little sis," I can here his muffledugh in my ear as he picks me up twirling me around. "Man short shit, your a site for sore eyes, rather then taking you back to the manor maybe we should head to the shooting range and you and me give that body of yours a work over." I can''t help butugh at his normal creepy yfulness.


    "Get your disgusting hands off Lady Silverman you sick fuck before I make you." I here Jack bark, I turn toward him no longerughing, he is storming over toward me and Mike. I want to kill him for what he just said when Mike starts to snicker that evilugh of his and I feel his arms tighten around my waist from behind. Oh lord he''s going to make shit worse I just know it.


    "That''s pretty big talk there you have, I would sure like to see you try and make me let go." I feel Mikes breath next to my ear as he blows into it. This bastard is trying to get a rise out of Jack.


    "Mike stop or I''m going to give your body a work over and you''re not going to like it this time." I whisper under my breath.


    "Mike!", A voice echos out from from the entry of the hanger the sun glistening almost making him a shadow. The whole hanger seems to go still as the man walks elegantly closer. As if there hadn''t been anymotion or silliness just before.


    "Hey boss man," Mike saysughing as he looks at Ren now standing just inches in front of us as he still holds onto me. Rens face almost ck as our eyes meet and then drift down to Mikes hand that is wrapped around my waist.


    I felt fear rush over me as he looked at me an Mike. Dear god was he going to misunderstand again, just like when I first met Silverman. My hand grabbed onto Mikes as I pulled it forward and up throwing my body forward I kicking up behind me, suddenly his weight and warmth was no longer against my back, and the silence and darkness of fear I was feeling was being prated by the soft chuckles of Mike, I blinked looking on the floor in front of me. Mike was on the groundughing now. My mouth dry I lick them.


    "Very nice Anna though when you first threatened me I was fearing you where going to disarm me a different way. I''m so d this is what you meant." I look at Ren who is staring nkly at me and back to Mike. I can see that goofy look on Mikes face. The one he had when I had shot the paper target in the groin when I first started learning to shoot. I fought back trying not tough at this idiot. I had almost forgotten that there where other people around.


    Straightening I met Ren eye to eye I wanted to cry want to hold him, wanted him to hold me. "Lord Feng I''m so happy you coulde out to meet us. I am honored to have Feng hospitality while we stay here My Lord." I hold my hand out to Ren I feel the weight of the silence in the room on me even Jack says nothing which is good because if he opened his mouth again I''m might damn well punch it in. Warmth envelopes my hand as Ren takes mine and shakes it. Though its not something most can see, I can. Rens eyes are softer. I want to smile.


    "Lady Silverman." He begins, I interrupt him right there.


    "It Darkz always and forever I announce." Part of me feels guilty to the Silverman n but I have told them this before as well as Daniel. I will not take the Silverman name the name is foreign to me now even if it is true that it is my real name. It might be unprofessional but I just want Ren to know I''m still me.


    He takes my hand and wraps it around his arm escorting me out to the Silver Mercedes waiting outside. "The others can go with Mike and Mki in the Limo''s prepared. That okay?" He asks in a more hushed tone. Though if anyone listening had heard probably would think it was an order. I nod in agreement, I can tell how he is acting. He wants to talk he wants to be alone, I ''m going to give him what he wants if it will put his mind at ease. Even with my fathers words in my mind that everyone can be the enemy I just don''t care. If Ren sees me as an enemy an truly wanted me gone he make sure it happen, and part of me wouldn''t fight it because my life didn''t truly begin until him, and it would end with him and that''s how I really felt.


    "Anna!" I hear Jack hollering out after me as I am escorted out of the hanger, I pause seeing the look on his face filled with anger. He rushes up to Ren and I. "Where the hell do you think your going? How can I protect you if you go off with someone else."


    I hear Ren growl in annoyance. "Jack I don''t nor have I ever since the moment I met you needed your protection. And you are insulting Lord Feng so I order you to watch you tongue. I with be with Lord Feng getting things going for the sit in with Elder Berston, I need you to have the rest of the men ready. You know the n." I lower my voice more leaning into Jack, if they don''t talk we need to be ready because I going to make the fucker squeal no matter what it takes so get your head in the game and stop worrying about these useless troubles that will cause use problems I say." I can see the hurt in his face but I don''t have time for this or maybe I''m just a cold heartless bitch now. "Now go" I order nudging my head back toward inside the hanger where the rest of the Silverman men that came with are wait. Without another word he turns hollering for them to get there slow asses into gear and get the ne unloaded.


    I hear a sigh escape Rens lips soon as we are in the car. "How many men are you going to have crawling on there hands and knees till your satisfied," he says putting his head against the steering wheel looking at me with an almost depressed look.

 Chapter 64 Hello Enemy That I Love 23.2

    I can''t help feeling taken back by the sudden change in him, let alone the statement. far as I know the only one asking me to be his is Jack. Just thinking about how to everyone else I''m more like a toy makes me want to cry. Even Ren didn''t want me any more, I honestly hadn''t even expected him to be here today. "I don''t know who your talking about Ren, but if I didn''t know any better I''d think you where jealous." Where the hell did thate from? I watch him worriedly I might have pissed him off. That wasst thing I had wanted to do or say. Hell this whole meeting thing. This whole war I''m about to dive head first into is for him. He sits up a mischievous smile spreads across his face as he looks me up and down.


    "There''s my tiger under that angel face," He starts the engine and races out of the air port.


    I look out the window driving down the main business street I use to walk every day. The car is silent but I still feel his presence so close. A sharp turn and the engine stops I look at Ren confused. We aren''t at the manor, he gets out without a word stretches, and looks back at me with a goofy look and begins to walk. Quickly I scramble opening the car door and chase after him into the park. Keeping my eyes up watching around us.


    "Anna," The soft call of my name off his lips carries on the wind and I catch his golden eyes the sun barley being seen on the horizon now. The sound of the river flowing under the bridge we stand on. "You don''t need to be so on guard as long as I''m here." My breath catches and I can''t speak. He moves closer the smell of his vani and forest scent with hint of old cigarette smoke caressing me senses. Its not fair I want to cry, His hand reaches up pulling out my ponytail letting the wind take and carry my hair behind me. "It''s gotten longer Angel face." His other handes up caressing my face gently.


    "Stop! " I shout suddenly pushing him back. My arms clinging around myself. "It''s not fair how can you just act like nothing happened." I Shout. I look at Ren it''s not anger in his eyes from the fact that I push him away, It''s amusement.


    He grabs my hand pulling my body against him, a painful, yet sweet warm sensation cover across my lips. His hand release my wrist as it begin to explore down my arm and ribs. The other tightening behind my back making it hard to breath. I gasp for air his tongue slips inside more desperately tasting me, I should push away my head says, I know I should because I know I could just get hurt again but my body won''t listen, my hands reach up and wrap around the back of his neck. I entangle my fingers into his gorgeous auburn mane. Pulling myself closer to return the kiss. Secondster I can feel his body shaking in the dark as he releases me and steps back. A smirk barley visible in the dim lights illuminating the bridge.


    "I half expected you to smack me like you did the first time we met angel face." He says chuckling. Was he teasing me? Was he fucking kidding me, was this all a joke to see what I''d do? I could feel anger boiling up. I didn''t want to hit him, no hitting wouldn''t be enough I was ready to beat the shit out of him. How the hell do I love a man like this, I pivot on my heel and head back to the car leaving him chuckling, though I can tell he is following because the stifledugh stays close and the sound of his feet on the sidewalk echos with mine.


    ****


    I hadn''t nned to show up at the ne hanger to meet her. I haven''t even nned to go out of my way once she was in the manor. I was suppose to wait for her toe to me. Damn it to hell. This woman throws me off. When Mki had sent me a text of attacks happening close to the airport shortly before her arrival time I should have known something was up. I couldn''t fucking sit still though without knowing a hundred percent that it was fake to get me there to pick her up, and so I went to meet them to make sure she was safe. To make sure she was still the woman I loved. What I saw was a woman standing on her own two feet surrounded by people who would kill for her, calm, cool, collected, elegant and deadly and looked me in the eye as if she had no reason to fear me at all. I had to know if she really had changed.


    Coming out to the park we could be alone just use. I couldn''t helpughing recalling the past and remember how before she had been so afraid yet so strong, and those Emerald doe eyes as they looked at me. I felt my Anna, she was still the same seeing only me. I wanted to relive that moment but then she didn''t get afraid of me like she did that moment, she embraced me, full trust in me, yet how I could still break this woman''s neck so easily. I couldn''t helpughing at how stupid I was. No matter; even if shes changes. She will belong to me I know it and while shes going to be here I''m going to make sure she belongs to me now and forever mind, body and soul even if it means making her hate me. If she thinks I''m letting her marry Berston''s son shes got another thinging.


    ****


    I knew it was wrong that night to tell Ren that Anna was going to marry into the ck Panther n. It was obviously a lie as I talk to her regrly. I also know Ren he was already mulling over Anna and what was going on as Maliki and I have kept him in the dark. I figured maybe this would put his ass into gear and Do something. The problem is big brother is unpredictable and this could either make a turn for the good or this n could go very very wrong. However I feared for little sis as she dives deeper into the rabbit whole if I could bring her home to Ren maybe we can just forget it and move forward. I never expected what happened next.

 Chapter 65 All Fun and Games Till....24.1

    Chapter Twenty Four


    "What the hell do you mean by I''m staying here in this room with you." I shout after Ren escorts me through the manor and to his room announcing to make myself at home. Bad enough I wanted to kick the shit out of him for making fun of me at the park but now this, there''s only so much humiliation I will stand for. "If you don''t have any more room in the guest corridors then I will go stay in the servants corridors." I say picking up my bags to storm off.


    "You know you want to sleep here angel face, don''t kid yourself." Ren reply''s mockingly with that annoying smirk across his face as he looks over his shoulder from where he sits rxed on the couch.


    "I think I''d rather just smack that damn smile off your face for thinking your hot shit." I growl back at him. Surprisingly I''m spooked not with him yelling but himughing his ass off as he bends over, gasps ofughter escape barley allowing him to breath. He was seriouslyughing. Has Ren lost his freaking mind during the time I''ve been gone. Standing he turns and looks at me with that mischievous grin on his face. Oh boy, I back away a few steps as he walks closer he looks like the cat that caught the canary. His hand quickly reaches out wrapping around my waist so that there''s no escape, least not without a fight.


    "Alright Angel lets do it your way, we will settle it the old fashion way for us. Get changed we are going to have a little match, if I win you sleep here noints, you win I will get on my hands and knees beg for your forgiveness and any demand you make it''s yours." Looking into those eyes, the light that''s shinning, god damn it I can''t help feeling either way I''m going to be in this room he''s just giving me the chance to choose it myself; His eye read the same as the first night we met. He knows he''s going to win this wager. Damn it to hell though. I have my own pride too and he''s looking down on my ability. The ability I work so hard to obtain for his sake. For our sake, and I''m not giving in without a fight.


    I push back a little bit smiling at him yfully, "Alright, this could be fun. I don''t quiet get your game yet Ren but I''m defiantly going to give you all I''ve got to make the feared Ren Feng say mercy." I can''t help smiling at the idea of sparing with him though, I close my eye and I remember the day he left me, and a shiver runs down my spine. I will make him regret betraying me. Turning away from him I grab a suit case and walk to the bathroom. I listen hearing the sound of the ss patio vibrate from opening and closing.


    I quickly change into my forest green sports bra and ck yoga pants and head out to the sparing field. I had hoped to be alone. Sadly there seems to have been a practice in progress and the Feng n had been letting the Serpents join in when Ren interrupted a practice once again for our own personal stupid fight. I was reliving that damn sh back all over again except now its not just Silvermans n, Maliki, Ren and I. It was several of the Serpents n and most of the Feng n about to witness this match and for what? To decided if I stay in Ren''s room. For Ren''s stupid amusement. Ren stands in the center of the field shirt already removed when Maliki Approaches me brushing what looks to be Ren''s dress shirt off.


    "Back at it I see." His smile soforting, I forget I have yet to give this softy a hug but I can''t, not here, not now.


    "Old habit die hard I guess" I whisper shrugging. "Though I''m going to enjoy kicking the crap out of his pretty face for getting me all worked up already." Me and Maliki snicker together.


    "Get a couple hits in there from me, bastards been driving me nuts with keeping tabs on you. Making sure you are okay and driving me crazy instead of just calling you himself." My mouth is hanging open I can feel it. I look at Ren who is now watching us. I don''t know if I should be happy or more pissed he couldn''t just act like an adult. Not that I called either. Maliki pats my back as I walk over to meet Ren in the center of the sparing field. Jack tries to intercept but I side step him. I can see the hurt in his eyes but I have questions for this dumb ass man child and no one is stopping this now. I''m winning this damn match even if it kills me.


    "Kick His Ass Little Sis!" Rings out from back of the crowd as other cheers mix out between the two sides. I roll my eyes noticing Ren has just done the same, I stifle a chuckle knowing we just thought the same. Damn Mike.


    Taking stances we both wait as the wind blows neither of us flinch. An eager bystander shouts for us to do something already.

 Chapter 66 All Fun and Games Till.... 24.2

    "Hey Anna, is it just me or have you been cking on your practice my sweet, not good to sit behind a desk all day." Ren calls out smirking at me stupidly as his eye gesture to my body. I take the bait look down, only long enough for him to get close, soon as the smell of his cologne is in nose range I drop down sweeping at his feet causing him to jump back. That would have been way to easy if he had fallen like that.


    "What''s wrong Ren you seem to be slowing down what happened to the demon with freak speed." I mock back at him, a smirk appears across his face, in five months I almost forgot how much fun this was. Sparing with Jack was so different then sparing with Ren. Jack was careful. He treated me like I was fragile. I know he never once went all out. I always felt so depressed afterward because I was never taken seriously.


    "Don''t worry Anna honey the demons still here I''m just making sure you where all good and warmed up, didn''t want this to be an easy win. The sounds of the crowd Oooohing andughing at the insult can be heard. Iunch forward, but even if it''s been a while my body still remembers Ren. I remember his moves, remember his style. Atst second I side step just as he does. Blocking with one hand than being grappled by the other, I just barely avoid him getting the upper hand. I feel like I''ve done this so many times. He is still fast though and I''m starting to realize I was still jet legged. I push away again. He goes for a grapple again, side stepping to get some ground for a breath however; when one of my arms is grabbed and I feel my body shift and the heaviness take over. Shit I''m going to hit the ground and won''t be able to cushion the impact. I wait for pain, the feel of the cold hard ground. The smell of dirt and grass. It neveres; instead I hear a groan. I look up bracing myself up on my arms and find Ren under me. Why? Why is he protecting me? I almost want to punch him. In fact without thinking I stand and p him across the face the sound echos in the quiet practice field as everyone watches. My hands are shaking


    "Don''t Start getting the wrong idea here, as much as I want to win I just didn''t want to see you hurt. I felt the change in the movement, you cant spare like this." Ren spits out blood. I stare shocked, why was he bleeding I didn''t hit him that hard I tell myself. Making fists at my side I re down at him.


    "No time for breaks, it''s what you always said, no matter how hurt or tired you are, right? An enemy wouldn''t be so kind so don''t be kind to me now. If I''m not worth that much than I''m going to go stay with Jack until my business is done here." I shout at him. His face bes dark at myst statement and I''m consumed by the now frightfully malevolent presence that has appeared from Ren. I have to squeeze my fists tighter to try and avoid shaking. I have done it that was for sure, I had pissed him off. I clench my fist and raise them at Ren. Ren stands ring down at me seriousness in his eye, the demon of the man now see''s me.


    He lunges fast and hard as I step back he nearly grapples his hand tightly around my neck, I couldn''t help thinking this bastard now meant to kill me. He moved inhumanely fast grabbing at me I could only protect myself by breaking each grapple as he came at me. Suddenly his pattern changed and his foot hit dead center of my chest. I was thrown backwards from the force. My head and back screaming in painful shocks from hitting the ground hard. I cough and groan as I try to sit up. Damn that hurt. I feel a hand on my arm. I turn to see Jack, a worried look in his eyes. I pat his hands to reassure him and tell him to stand back. When I stand Ren is ring at me, no not me but to the side on me. To Jack who is still standing close. Without a word he turns and walks off, "Do what you want, sleep with that pathetic excuse of a man for all I care." He storms off, ignoring me calling after him. Maliki sighs walking up to me "I will get your things the room where you stayed when Brittany was here is still vacant you can head there." He walks off without another word. Holding my breath I turn the opposite direction from Rens room and head to the other guest housing. Leaving everyone without a world I get as far away as I can to escape the whispers. This is what I wanted right? Soon as I''mpletely alone I feel the weight on me, my head hangs, shoulders dropped and I want to cry. What had I done. I was so angry feeling unworthy again I shouted something I hadn''t meant at all.


    ****


    mming the ss door closed behind me, I feel the rage build in me. What fucking bullshit. I go to the bathroom learning down into the sink as I ssh water into my face. I look up into the mirror. I was pissed, more pissed than I had ever been with her. How could that ungrateful bitch betray me like this. Comes here to use my hospitality and all the while instead of thinking of me like I have her, shes been fucking another man. Images of the man standing next to her sh before me in the mirror. I punch it shattering it; my knuckles bleeding but I don''t care. I run my hands through my hair pulling it when I hear the ss door open gently. You got to be fucking kidding me. If shes going toe crawling back begging for forgiveness. I storm out ready to teach her a fucking lesson and throw here out on her ass; however what I see is Maliki sighing bending down to grab her bags. He turns looking at me, I can see he wants to say something and this fucker has never held back before speaking his mind.


    "If you got something to say then just, fucking say it." I bark annoyed at the look he''s giving me.


    "You''re one of the biggest god damn idiots I have ever met." He says sighing as he lifts up her bags and heads out the front double door into the hall. mming the door making it echo in my room reminding me once again I''m alone. Uneasy about how vague hisment was I turn and storm off to stare out the window into the ckness. Damn it all to hell if I really think about it shes probably ying me and that pathetic man why else would she be going to an arrange marriage proposal meeting at the panthers manor. Shes a snake just like her father it seems, only now my eyes are open. My stomach turns in knots of uneasiness, as my thoughts are filled with a rage I had never experienced before.

 Chapter 67 Memory Lane 25

    Chapter Twenty Five


    Memory Lane


    The sun just began to rise, I hadn''t been able to sleep. Unable to take it anymore I banged on Jacks door. Though I know I should feel guilty. I knew I could trust him and he wouldn''t holdst night against me. I was partly at fault I had used him to taunt Ren and in a way led him on to think I had feelings for him other then as a friend. I chew on my lip thinking about it as I walk the quiet lit streets. The sun slowly starts to rise. Jack without missing a beat almost seemed happy when I asked him to let everyone know to get there gear together and to make arrangements for our stay to be else where. "We won''t bing back to Feng manor." as I said it to Jack his smile grew but so did my pain. After that I left the manor without anyone noticing. I just needed some air. Least that''s what I tell myself, though I really know I''m just being a chicken shit. I don''t want to be there when Ren is informed that we will be refusing his hospitality and leaving. Though I have no intention of leaving town yet. Until then I can wait for Jacks call to tell me where to meet them.


    Walking down the business section of town feels nostalgic. Looking around the early morning you''d never guess that the streets are in chaos right now with Candy, and random attacks. A gentle breeze brushes my hair that''s tied up in a long pony tail toward my face. The hairs gently kiss my cheek as I brush them away observing the area. Hashiro Corp. that had been destroyed has been rebuild the building looks smaller but was build in record time I swear. I look up at it even though its different I recall the first time I came there. Before that it was just another big wigpany with a conceited CEO out to make a name for himself. Passing the park I remember how I often stopped there to ponder about who I was. The video store where I made an ass out of myself after meeting Ren was closed now. Covered with graffiti and boarded up windows. I Run my hands across the boards. Traffic was starting toe to life on the street as I walked. I look up, before me was m and Fashion News Weekly. I once dreamed to be a journalist but fate had taken me down a different path. Funny as it is to think about my world ispletely different from what I had nned. Till I had met Ren that night I had just started to assume I would never get a chance at being a journalist. I still don''t get why I had been asked to take on that job I had never written before for the magazine and then suddenly I was told to write the biggest scoop which ended up being myst. I sigh turning away when I see a yellow and white taxi cabing my way down the road. With a sudden urge I g it down. Screeching to a stop. The cab driver is a short man with thinning hair line in his mid forties. He looks at me weird as if put off by how I was dressed in ck leggings, bickerbat boots, loose spaghetti strap tank top with a leather jacket to hide my gun holsters. I smile at him as I greet him climbing in. I give him the address to where this all began.


    ****


    "What the hell do you mean shes not here!" I growl at Maliki. He had just informed me when I woke that Anna had decided that they would not be staying at Feng manor, would not be staying with me. Her adviser came to Maliki this morning to inform him of there departure saying she wouldn''t need our services anymore. I stood marching toward her corridors when he calls after me to yet deliver another blow; that she had snuck out early this morning like a coward. She was fucking running away.


    "Find her!" I barked over my shoulder at Maliki before storming out of the manor mming the door behind me. I told her at the start if she ran from me I''d make sure she''d regret it. She belongs to me I made her and if she wanted to be enemies and test me then I''d fucking break her.


    ****


    Even in the sun the Golden Dragon Hotel looked Dazzling. After Ren had taken over It I would have thought the name would have been changed but, nope the sign still hangs high. I thought this was once a normal hotel. The front doors slide open suddenly catching me off guard. A man I remember seeing once before exits grumbling as he rubs at the back of his neck. Though looking more worn down then he had in Rens room. His ck hair graying, his face looking exhausted, his crows feet can be noticed even at this distance. He looks up, our eyes lock. There is no way to mistake it with his blue eyes. It''s one of the first things I noticed about this man. His sharp blue eyes, which is why I hadn''t wanted to speak in front of him. What in the word had the Chief of Police been doing at the Golden Dragon Hotel?


    "Anna right?" His gruff hoarse voice echoed out taking me from my thoughts. Realizing he was smiling at me sheepishly as if he just got caught with his hand in the cookie jar. I narrow my eyes at him. What was he up to?


    "You don''t need to be that suspicious." He says his face going serious his smile fading as he drops his hands to his side. He starts to walk toward me I step back cing my hand in my jacket to reach for my gun. "I wouldn''t do that if I where you. Unless you want to be arrested for threatening an officer." He says stopping, his eyes on my hand. I re at him, I find it annoying that his seems to find it amusing and smiles again at me instead.


    Don''t worry officer you''re not the one she needs to be worrying about at this moment. A raspy voice cracks augh causing me to spin around.

 Chapter 68 Pawns are Moving 26.1

    Chapter Twenty Six


    Pawns are Moving


    David, I look at him in horror. His face was sunken in like a skeleton. The white of his eyes were yellow. Still I can tell the man that looks like he hasn''t eaten in months is David. I say nothing watching him closely. Last time we had meet he was strung out on a new version of Candy and it was obvious his target was my life. Part of me still felt the chill of that day. A smirk appears across his face.


    "You know." he says putting his hands in his pants walking towards me. I take a step back forgetting the officer is still there. I bump into him. I feel him steady me so I don''t fall. David stops and looks up at the building still smiling. "It''s quiet amusing don''t you think Anna, that we are to meet again after all this time at the same ce where you single handedly began to ruin everything. However; this time Feng isn''t going to be here to save you, He has his own hands full I predict at this moment." I feel my stomach turn in knots at Davids words. Had something happened just after I left. David raised his hand as if to wave hello however secondster from the ally of the hotel six men emerged holding pocket knifes, chains, crowbars. The look in there eyes, you could feel the emptiness. They where not all there.


    "These friends of yours" The officer whispers in my ear hand tightening on my shoulder. He was worried and he had every reason to be I was no Ren but I wouldn''t go down without a fight. This officer though he had a life probably a family this wasn''t his world or his mess. I shook my head confirming his fear that this was trouble.


    "Shit thought so." He says half jokingly in his tone.


    Looking around us, I notice David stayed far behind the group smiling in amusement. That coward. I suddenly heard the groan of the man behind me. I hadn''t realized that one of the men hadunched behind us he used his body to shield me and had been stabbed in the back. I feel his weight on me.


    "Damn you David. He''s not involved, he is an innocent by standard let him go! I shout I shift my weight as I try to lower him to the ground.


    David justughs and turns on his heels. "You should have stayed my obedient doll Anna. Enjoy your final resting ce. I have business with your lover. Tying up loose ends. He waves over his shoulder before he climbs in a car parked down the street and peels away like a bat out of hell. Before I can get back off the ground the six men haveunch at me at the same time. Fuck, whipping my guns out I take shot after shot from both directs spinning in my ce. They stagger back then keeping. They don''t feel pain. They aren''t even slowing down. Ren and the Feng n was in trouble, Jack and myrades where probably in trouble. Hell me and this officer where is trouble. I could feel myself wanting to puke as I reloaded and fired off a single bullet into the forehead of a man inches away from in blood stted on my face. For brief second I could make out the blue gray of his eyes, the pain in them. I screamed out loosing myself to had taken a life as the body hit the ground and didn''t get back up. My eyes because as red as the blood on my body and the echoing of every shot resonated with my screams until all six meny still on the ground. Men who probably had nothing to do with this mess. Who where probably just normal civilians used as puppets and I just murdered them. I stood sobbing my body felt so numb. The groan and coughing behind me stirs my spiraling subconscious from causing me to self destruct.


    "Are you alright," I knee down propping the officer up.


    "Yeah, just wasn''t quick enough." He coughs again trying tough. The sound of sirens was now echoing in the distance. I look up at the building. Someone from inside must have been dumb enough to call the cops despite being an illegal establishment. I needed to get out of here if I was caught I''d most likely be questioned, detained, hell probably even arrested. I needed to get to Feng manor. "Go quickly." The officer who I still hadn''t learned the name of was hold a pair of keys out. I looked at him perplexed but didn''t have time to argue as the sirens got closer. I took the keys hit the button and light flickered in the parking lot to a ck beat up 4 door Sedan. I rush over and leave as quickly as I can in the opposite direction of the sirens. Everyone Please be alright.

 Chapter 69 Pawns Are Moving 26.2

    ****


    I hadn''t gotten Far this morning when I headed out to find Anna something was very fucking wrong the guard and the entrance post was gone. I stepped out of the car feeling the cobble stones under my shoes crunch I bent over noticing small specks of red that didn''t belong. Pulling at my phone I called back in to Maliki be on guard there''s been a breech. Mike and Maliki came out to join me as well as other men when a car rammed through the gate rolling on the ground barley to get out of the way. The door to the car opened a body came stumbling out a cracked hoarseugh that would annoy even the sanest person, echoed in the chaos. Pulling my gun I shot David in his right shoulder de. I had questions for this fucker and he wasn''t dying till I got them. He stoppedughing however he showed no sign of pain. As he red back at me.


    "Now that wasn''t every nice, and here I went through the trouble of bringing you a present." I could almost hear the sneer in his tone. He pulls something from his pocket I fire again, not waiting to see if it''s a weapon or not. He growls "Now that''s getting a little fucking annoying." He growls. "y nice or I won''t tell you about our most beloved Anna." He says flicking open a cell phone. I watch as he licks his lips. "Who knew she could have been more then just a pretty doll to look at. Then again virgins are such a pain don''t you agree, just look at the mess your in now. Falling in love is stupid and she was the type to do that to a man. Wasn''t worth it not when there where plenty of experienced woman with no strings throwing themselves at you for a little fun. Oh well her rein of terror end now." I wanted to kill his ass just because of his rambling but thatst statement had my attention.


    "What the fuck do you mean by that." I demand. Hisugh almost matched the maniacal hyena. He closed the phone tossing over to my feet. Malikik bent over picking it up and handed it to me. Flipping it open is a screen shot. Anna surrounded.


    "She''s probably dead as we speak, the cop too poor sucker trying to protect her. Should have minded his own business and walked away when I appeared.


    If I hadn''t seen blood, I did now. I''d kill everyst person that yed a part in her death and anyone that gets in my way; it will be the end of them too. I was breathing hard as I bull rushed the fucker. I wanted to kill this coward with my bared hands. I feel pain in my shoulder just before I make contact. Maliki and Mike shout and run to my side I look over to see blood. Arge group of men and women were now making their way through the front gates. His phone still in my hand Maliki shouts orders to Mike who stands guard takingmand out front. Alright children lets show our lord how sharp are Fangs really are Mike shouts. The men shout and the battle out front begins.

 Chapter 70 Bare Our Fangs 27.1

    Chapter Twenty Seven


    Bare our Fangs


    "Lord Fang", growling under my breath annoyed I looked up to the man in front of me with a big ck duffle bag hunch over his back. With all the shit going on outside and fact that soon I was sure people would be busting in through windows and other entry ways soon. The thing I want was to be having a talk the or even looking at this Serpent scum. In fact I had thought they had already fucking left. I red at the man that came with Anna ready to cut his head off. No first I pierce a pen through his eye balls for ever looking at my angel. Then Cut off his fucking tongue for sweet talking her. I could imagine all the ways I''d slowly dismember him. When I had firste to the conclusion that Maliki was in Love with her I had dreamt up the many ways I''d kill that fucker and he was as dear as my own brother. This fucker was nothing then scum to me and now I had fucking lost her. I closed my eyes trying to hold back the rage inside me as I walked passed him. "Seeing as you seem to be to damn proud to ask, even when your hurt there''s no point in asking if you want our help." Jack doesn''t wait for my answer. "I have my men intercepting around back were they first broke through trying to sneak in." I look over my shoulder. " I''m heading out front, Mydy would kick my ass if we didn''t help and her precious family was hurt." He waves over his shoulder and keeps walking. I clutch the phone in my hand little shocked figured they just bail. No, he''s doing it for her. If I told him shes probably dead though I can''t fully believe it, they would leave. They want to fight in her name, fine they don''t need to know it will be in her honor only. I storm off to my room. Opening the walk in closet doors I push the clothes aside and push on the right side of the wall where I have myself a small arsenal of weapons stashed. I hear Maliki on the phone giving orders out and then joins me in selecting a multiple of weapons.


    "She''s not dead so don''t even think it." Maliki suddenly says sliding a clip into is magnum his preferencetely has been his 44 Desert Eagle. Considering the circumstances one would think he''d something more automatic but then again precision is also important. I stare him down. Then look back to what I''m doing.


    "Maybe it''s for the best, she was never suppose to be in our world." I bit the inside of my cheek tasting blood at my own remark. Who the fuck was I kidding for the best. For the best would have been if I hadn''t fucked up. If I hadn''t abandoned her, if I hadn''t hurt her second she was in reach. I can''t imagine never meeting her. One thing David got right shes type of woman that makes you fall hard. However he''s a fucking moron and was my luck that he refused to touch her and betrayed such a naive sorry excuse for a man. I strap on a bullet proof vest slinging a few rifles around my neck and shoulder and strap extra bullet clips to my waist on a belt heading out into the room. I notice Maliki''s re but it''s not a pissed re.


    He shakes his head. "If you truly felt that way then put the phone down or just admit to me your worried."


    "All the shit we been through do you think I''m the man who''s going to open his soul to another man." I say with a serious look on my face. "Now don''t get mopey on my first things first protecting our brothers and Feng manor." I walk out my arm isn''t bleed as bad now probably didn''t hit anything major. I look out the ss doors someone had already been in here I notice as the bed mattress had been flipped up and pushed over the door and someone had moved the couch behind it.


    "Jack Probably came in this way after he put Anna''s men in position at the rear and blocked it off." Maliki says pointing it out as if the thought hadn''t crossed my mind. Though I particrly hate thinking about anything that has to do with that man unless it''s a slow torture. I nod and walk back out to the main hall with Maliki in toe closing the doors behind use. Maliki drops a bag that bangs heavily on the ground that I hadn''t notice he was carrying. Watching he bends down pulls out a rope and begins to tie off the door knobs together. Last thing we need was peopleing from behind us that''s for sure.


    The sound of people running in the halls came soon enough as me and Maliki put our backs to the door. Soon as we saw the first person charging in The echoing of gun shots filled the hall.

 Chapter 71 Bare Our Fangs 27.2

    ****


    "Damn These fuckers won''t slow down for nothing." Not knowing who where mere puppets from the town and who where with David created a problem. I didn''t need a bunch of dead innocent bodies on my hands, but we where running short on ammo and these bastards where stilling. "Can''t they hold them off any more than this." I yell back at Maliki who picks up his phone while shooting to find out whats going on. Damn it!


    ****


    Getting to the manor felt like it took ages. My heart racing as I drastically tried to speed dial Jack and Mike repeatedly as I drove, but got no answer. I was greeted with cars blocking the drive way entrance. Desperate I spun the wheel. Pushing down on the gas as I went off road driving over the grass field kicking up rocks I rammed through the side of the fence. I felt my face smack the steering wheel my foot bouncing off the gas at the force. I came to a stop crashing into a limo that sits and waits for when its needed. God damn it my head. My hand trembles as I reach for the car door handle. Its suddenly wrenched open, the action sparks my senses, gun in my hand in seconds I have it on the head of Mike I blink.


    "Good god girl your sight for sore eyes." He says smiling as he grabs my hand lowering it and pulls me out of the car. Suddenly in his embrace. "We thought you where a goner." I tense in shock. They thought I was dead? I pat Mikes back as Jack strolls over. He steps aside.


    "Whats the situation." I say, no time for sob reunions. Jack reaches inside his trench coat and pulls out two long sheathed swords and hands them to me. His eye square with mine.


    "Go he''s inside and it''s getting hectic in there, barricades are falling around thepound. We have out here, so go show that stupid bastard he was wrong to hurt you." Jack was calm. He met my eyes. Something hit me, this was a side of him I hadn''t seen. Taking the katana''s he handed me I look at them. David had gifted them to me after he had learned of my training in secret with Jack. I tied them to my belt on my waist.


    Mike shouted to move as he pushed me back. His arm now bleeding, this man has now bleed twice for me He smiles over his shoulder as he kicks the bulging heavy man in the stomach hard enough to throw him back on his ass. "Get a move on little sis." Mike smiles over his shoulder at me. "Ren''s waiting for his warrior princess." I turn not looking back and make my way to the front entrance noticing the bewildered stares as if they had seen a ghost. I don''t miss all the dead bodies. The youngd that once had just join who had wanted to spare with mey on the ground a open gash on his chest blood making a pool around him as another tries to put pressure but, even I knew it was useless. I had never thought I would want to to have these thoughts but I was going to kill that bastard. My heart races as I run through the halls releasing the des from there sheaths. I can''t help feeling my worst nightmaresing to life. I don''t want to kill these people but I need to get to Ren. That''s all that matters now.

 Chapter 72 See Only Me 28.1

    Chapter Twenty Eight


    See Only Me


    "Ren look out behind you!" Maliki hollers. David that sneaky bastard hade around the corner, when I was distracted with his damn minions. Pain surges in my lower back. He had a firm grip on my shoulder he shoved a pocket knife deep into the the right side of my back.


    "Ren get the hell out of the way!" I hear the shout but I don''t believe my ears. Rolling down and out of the way as I grab my side I catch a glimpse of a warrior angel. Duel des glisten past the top of my head barley giving me a chance to get out of the way as sheunched her attack shing back and forth at David who stumbles and jumps about. Desperately trying to get out of the way of the wrath of her des. Each swing like a beautiful dance elegant and mystical like Anna.


    My heart was racing, standing I watch the scene before me. Anna whipped around like a Tiger cornering her pray Every time he tried to escape, there she was. The blood in her eyes for David, she no longer saw me. "Anna," I called out pathetically wanting her to look at me. She Didn''t turn, she didn''t loose focus, hell I wasn''t even sure she had heard me. David had tripped and was now crawling backwards on the floor but he wasn''t scared. He wasughing as he looked at my angel.


    "That''s right Anna, hate me so much that all you see is me. Hate me so much that all you hate left in your thoughts is me. Then kill me you will never be able to forget me." Heughed manically Anna''s sword started toe shing down. Her wrist caught, I spun her around to face me. I watched her empty eyes feel with tears. The swords dropped ttering to the floor as I help her. It was the first time I realized blood was sttered all over her. She had kill to get here, she had killed for me. My lips covered her desperate to feel her. I still couldn''t believe she was alive and Right now all I wanted to do wasfort us both. I slipped my tongue between her perfect bow shaped lips not caring of the blood sttered on her face. I wrapped my arms firmly around her body holding her close. I just kept hoping to god she wouldn''t push me away still full of hate, because god damn it I loved this woman.


    "No!!! What have you done. It was perfect, she was perfect." David howled out. Breaking the connection. Anna pushes away a little from me unwilling to meet my eyes. Goes to pick up her katanas that had fallen and turned toward David once more. He stands sneering. "Damn you Feng she was almost mine."


    I grab her wrist pulling her behind me, Though she fought against it Hissing behind my back. I didn''t give to fucks if shes mad, let her be. She''d have to cut me down before I let her anywhere near him. Seems David had be obsessed with Anna. When it started I''m not sure, but one things for sure she was falling for it. I could see it in her eyes the blood lust, the hatred shes would hunt him down to ends of the earth even if it brought her death. I red in silence while I held my Tiger back. Sounds of Police sirens could be hearding closer. Fuck what timeing.


    "Guess that''s my cue." David turns to leave. Looking back over his shoulder "Anna I have a gift for you. All the answers to your investigation. You want to truthe find me." He turns to me and res. "Come alone or I burn the file."


    "How about I just beat the information out of you now." She growls from behind trying to charge him. I wrap my hands around her waist pulling her back before she can touch him. He smirks waves over his shoulder and walks off.


    Shes now kicking and screaming in my arms. "He''s getting away. God damn it Ren, let me go. I''m going to kill that fucker. She begins to cry How can you just let him go." I had no words if I wasn''t focused on her, on the fact that she was alive. Focus on the fact that for some reason he wants her to obsess over him and I refused to let her go to him. I grab her firmly turning her to face me. Her face was flushed with anger and pain. I brush a loose strand out of her face. The sounds of sirens now present outside and men shouting to get down echo through the manor.


    "You know youngdy when I gave you my car keys I hadn''t expected you to crash it." The voice of another unwee intruder interrupts this moment when it''s just me and her.

 Chapter 73 See Only Me 28.2

    ****


    Shocked eyes wide, I look at the officer who had tried to protect me outside of Golden Dragon Hotel. I can''t help but smile as I leave Rens embrace and make my way to the officer "You''re okay, ummm?"I try to search for his name but I realize I still don''t know it. He Smiles back Brightly turns and pulls up part of his shirt.


    "Officer Genero, Issac Genero. Didn''t hit anything vital so made them do quick stitches in the ambnce then headed this way. Figured you would need back up.


    Ren quirks his brow in amusement and interjects making me look at him "You thought you''d give use a hand." He almostughs at the idea that the police where helping a Group such as ours. The officer scowls.


    "A lot of these people of civilians I figured rather than front page saying Feng n Responsible for a mass killing spree you''d like help with the cover up of what happened here seeing as this time you where attacked. Least that''s how it looks to me."


    I nod with the officers deductions. I mean he was there when I was attacked minding my own business. Speaking of which I still don''t know why he was there.


    "Thanks but I think we got it." Ren says turning away to head to Maliki who was just spectating near Rens Room entrance till now. Are you fucking kidding me he was refusing.


    "Ren," I hiss at him. He res back at me. "This is not a time for your god damn pride we have men, your men and probably some of mine that need medical treatment right away."


    "There are ambnces with medical staff waiting toe in to assist." Gnero interjects. Rens face frowns more. I know pushing his buttons isn''t smart and here just minutes ago I was so relieved he was alive and well. When David had stabbed him like a coward only thing I saw was red.


    "You know what angel face." Ren Says ring down at me. "David is right about one thing Falling in love with you sure as hell has brought me nothing but trouble." My mouth wants to hit the floor. I look at my feet. I have no idea if he is serious or joking. Is he ming all this on me.


    I fight crying, I re back at him his face unreadable. "Be pig headed if you want but don''t let your family suffer because of it." I sigh "Officer Genero Please help where you can, also make sure someone looks at the idiot over there that''s still bleeding and trying to hide it." I point at Ren I don''t have to look at him to know what expression he''s wearing because Officer Generos reaction tells me everything as he looks at Ren from my words. I reach into my leather jacket pocket d to find my phone still there. I flip it open hitting Number 3 and put it to my ear. Jack answers in muffled tones. I turn to look at the officer. "Can you tell your men to stand down I saw sweetly trying to persuade him. He chuckles and reaches into his jacket pulls out a walkie mumbles something. I can here on the other end of my line officers saying it''s all clear to get the EMT''s in here.


    "Christ Anna whats happening." Jack asks confused.


    "Don''t worry it''s all fine. Give me a status update. I whisper back wanting to keep the conversation private. Last thing I need is Ren getting more pissed and stubborn.


    A sigh can be heard on the other end. "Few casualties on our side mydy though it seems the main target was the Feng n members. Seems they weren''t expecting us." Hearing that my heart races a little.


    "Hows Mike?" I ask holding my breath, he had been injured again because of me so that I could get to Ren.


    "Stubborn as a mule and a creepy as hell." I almost want tough. Imagining what Mike did to creep out Jack.


    "Mydy are..."


    "I''m fine." I reply quickly before he can finish asking. I look at myself covered in blood stter. I knew I''d meet resistance getting to Ren. I had tried so hard to just avoid them, or knock them out. The Candy has be even more a threat than before. I feel my body shiver. My skin suddenly feeling sticky from the blood that covers it. I had no choice if I hadn''t raised my des I would never have made it. Their blood, the smell of metallic perforated through my senses. The look in there eyes as I sliced each down that got in my way.


    "Anna, ANNA! The shouting on the other end refocused my thoughts.


    "Sorry Jack." I looked around the corridor littered with injured and dead bodies, windows broken, there''s no way Feng n could stay here to night the manors security had beenpromised. "Jack has our new living arrangement been made. I hadn''t received the text before this."


    He clears his throat. "Yes of coarse mydy."


    "Good text me that address we will be housing Feng n tonight."


    "What!" I hear him bark over the phone.


    "Do it now!" I shout and hang up. I wasn''t going to exin at this moment and I defiantly didn''t need to. If he couldn''t figure out why, maybe he was dumber then I thought. I turn noticing Ren, Maliki, and The officer staring at me. I want to groan and Roll my eyes but my phone pings and I look down turning my attention to. Sending a quick text back saying Got it Thanks. He didn''t rey and I should feel bad I''m sure I hurt his feelings talking to him like that, but after everything I had just been through I wasn''t up for arguing with him on this matter. Feng was my family and if I could help then god damn it I was going to help. I forward the message. Suddenly I hear Ren and Maliki''s phones ping as well. Maliki takes out his phone and looks it up and holds it to Ren. He turns his face looking confused as if searching for the answer if it''s written on my face.


    "It''s where I''m stayinge if you want, or you can continue to be stubborn and reject my hospitality." I say matter of factly like. Turning away from his prying eyes.


    "Why do you care? You tried to reject and run away from our hospitality just a few hours ago." Ren reply''s smugly.


    I turn back ring at him "That''s because someone got it in there damn head to have everyone thinking I''m some kind of whore. When all I''ve ever done is worry about them. Every move I make has been for a god damn idiot who can''t see past his own problems." I''m now shouting. I take a deep breath turning to walk away. I won''t cry here that''s for sure. I nce back Rens eyes still piercing at my back. "Feng n is my family, least in my heart it is. Even if you say I''m serpent scum I was and am Feng first and formost." I look away. "It''s not safe here, even if you can handle it. I wanted to help." I walk off knowing I am fighting the tear.


    ****


    "Said it before, you got one hell of a woman there. Guess they need to be thick skin to deal with this shit." Officer Genero breaks the silence pulling my attention away from the retreating Anna.


    "I never wanted her this thick skinned." I say begrudgingly My angel has vanished before my eyes. She was a tiger who has tasted blood and feels nothing about doing so now.


    "Oh trust me she isn''t. That little girl left just now to hide the fact that it finally hit her and it was going to hit her even harder when she was finally alone. I can promise you that Ren Feng. If you don''t want to loose her don''t let her suffer through her anguish alone tonight. When she drew first blood earlier when our lives where in danger. The pain of her screams I feared she might kill herself right then and there. It was the thought of you and her family in danger that pulled her through. However tell me Lord Feng take that away from her and what does she have to ground her." I listen and contemted officer Generos words. "Last piece of advise from an old man I don''t know what happened between you two, but tonight suck it up be the bigger man. Make sure your there for her because shes sitting on the edge of a bridge right now not sure what she will do."


    I watch as he leave me and Maliki there in silence. Fuck I feel like I''m the bad guy here. I see the glistening of Anna''s des on the floor where they had dropped from when I grabbed her again holding her back from David. All I wanted was to hide her away keep her to myself forever Her position or who where were she came from no where in my mind. Fear flooded me that she really would chase after him and I loose her forever. I walk over gently pick them up. Admiring them remembering how she looked.


    "Maliki." I turn to him his face neutral but his body tense. "I trust your opinion, what should I do?"

 Chapter 74 Not Feng or Serpent 29.1

    Chapter Twenty Nine


    Not Feng or Serpent


    Turns out Mike had actually needed stitches in his arm. At least 30 of my oldrades where hospitalized because Ren had ordered them not to kill. Seems he was also worried about the fact that arge portion of the people who infiltrated the manor why citizens under the control of Candy and being used by David. I can feel my own jaw tighten just thinking about it. The new residence was on the outskirts of town took about 40 minutes to get to. Had no idea there wasrge houses out here like this. To me I''d have guessed it was a old fashion mansion. However the ce was a fortress with an underground weapons storage facility. I don''t know who this ce belonged to but they weren''t normal people that was for sure or they are very paranoid.


    After making sure Jake and the others where taken care of we relocated to the manor. Right away Jack Was giving orders to the capable bodies to start prepping the house for morepany. I had no Idea if they woulde but, if they did I wanted to make sure the rooms where ready. After today I really hadn''t felt like eating. Jack hase up several times and it''s getting on my nerves. The master room in the south wing was massive and old. It reminded me of an old man sitting in a study smoking a pipe feel and look to it. The walls were a wooden auburn, with cherry wood borders around it. The bed was a big for post bed with ck drapes. With a blood redforter spread across it. Blood I looked at it and turned away feeling the vomit wanting toe up. Second I had gotten her I jumped into the shower desperate to wash away the smell, the feel, the memory of the blood that remained on my body.


    "It''s hard isn''t it?" A smooth calm husky voice suddenly spoke breaking my thoughts. I sigh turn my head from out the window.


    "What are you doing here Ren?" I didn''t even know they hade to the manor let alone that he''d be paying me a visit. Figured if anything Jack would be standing in front of my door second they arrived like a stubborn mule. He walks towards me. I notice him holding something in his right hands. Quietly heys the des down on the edge on my edge gently.


    "You invited me here remember." He say calmly looking back at me. I swallow hard nodding.


    "I don''t remember inviting you to my room." I say firmly. He smiles mischievously.


    "That''s just the perk of being me, Maliki''s got Jack busy. You also didn''t answer my first question." Hees closer his right hand cupping the side of my face. His body so close to mine. I nuzzle at the gentleness of his big hand. I look back into his eyes.


    I sigh wanting to embrace this kindness. "You should go. Last this you want is someone seeing you with me." I say stepping away. My heart hurt but I didn''t want to be hurt and rejected again. I walked unfolding my arms from my chest and dropping them to the side I walked softly to the bed. Reaching out I ce my hands on top of my mothers swords. The feel of them on my fingertips felt cold and firm. I feel the world spin and memories of each swing, at each piercing cry that I cause was with these floods my mind.


    Behind me a warm embrace wraps around me holding me steady mentally and physically. "I''m not leaving angel, not tonight."


    His hand reaches over mine that are on the swords squeezes it then slips the katana''s out of my grasp letting me go. I turn over my shoulder as I watch him move them into a closet and close the door. Closes my sight of them. I bite my bottom lip turning away hating how weak I still was. I should be use to this by now. I''ve seen enough blood drawn. I look up hearing whispers. Ren was talking to someone outside the room. I try to look around him but he closes the door and locks it. In his arms is a new set of bedding. I can''t help feeling disturbed by this as I look at it and then back at him. I hadn''tined about the bedding. He gives me a knowing smile.


    Just because you drew blood doesn''t mean you need to sleep in drown in it Anna. He sets the bedding down on top of the dresser and begins to strip the bed of its current covering. I watch almost amused I always assumed the man always had someone make the bed for him.


    "Ren why are you doing this?" I finally ask. "I''m fine you don''t need to pity me, or worry about me I get enough of that with Daniel." Ren had just finished tossing the pillows back on the bed with new covers on them when I asked. His expression neutral and firm, But his eyes wavered meeting mine. Slowly and elegantly he rounded the bed to where I still stood at the end grabbing my hand''s in his. His fingers message my palms.


    "How can you tell me not to worry when it looks like the woman I had fallen in love with is about to fall apart?" He whispers gently, never breaking eye contact. I want tough and cry all at once to his words, to the mixed emotions I was now feeling. How was I suppose to feel after all the ups and downs?


    "You don''t even love me any more Ren, so just leave. Don''t make me feel any more miserable than this." I finally say pulling my hands out of his and take a step back.


    His eye''s darken "No."


    "Excuse me." I say, folding my arms in front of my chest. Growing annoyed at his tant refusal. He has no right. "I said leave, or I''ll make you leave." I stomp my foot pointing to the door.


    Heughs a small snicker pissing me off more. "Like to see you try angel face." He steps closer and reaches for me. I bat his hand away.


    "I''m not ying your fucking games Ren. I appreciate the concern but I''m a big girl thanks to you so it''s time for you to go" I side step to walk around him to escape his gaze. I head to open the door for him to leave. He grabs my wrist pulling me around. A yful smile on his face.


    "We both know you don''t want me to really leave Anna." His voice was smooth as silk like a lion purring at his mate. His other warm hand wrapped around my waist pulling me close. Scent of vani and clean forest and cigarette smoke Ren''s smoke surrounded me. I put my free hand on his chest trying to push back. I here him chuckle.


    "You''re not trying very hard Angel face." I looked up at him annoyed. "You want me still, as much as I want you."


    "I hate you." I spit out at him. His gaze doesn''t waver. His hand releases my wrist but the other refuses to let go.


    "It''s fine, hate me Anna, but not tonight." I feel his hand slide up my arm over my shoulder. "Tonight let me carry away the burden you feel. I am the on responsible for the blood on your hands; therefor it is also on mine." The fingertips gently grazes over my neck across my chin. I look down not trusting myself. I bite my lip not saying a word. "Let me love you as I have since the moment I first met you. You can say I forced you, say what ever you need to that will push the me of today on me if it helps you get through it." His hand coaxes my head back up so our eyes meet. "Tonight though forget the pain forget the hate forget our families." His thumb gently brush my bottom lip. Suddenly they feel dry as I lick them not liking the feeling. I watch his eyes narrow. "I don''t know how to live without your love or to let you go no matter how much I tried Anna. I''m a selfish bastard I''ve hurt you, pushed you away, dragged you into danger, And I stubborn and get away from the past; however I can''t sit here knowing you will marry someone else. I''m sorry my Angel I might even need this more then you do."


    At hisst words I''mpletely enveloped into a kiss so passionate that it put all are previous kisses to shame. So close I couldn''t push off even if I wanted to. Problem is for tonight I didn''t want to. Ren never apologizes for anything.

 Chapter 75 Not Feng or Serpent 29.2

    ****


    I knew she was fighting to stay strong in front of me. Hell I wouldn''t even doubt her words about hating me. After what I did, I''m sure part of her hates me very much. My hands slid down her arms gently across her stomach till I have her loose green camisole hem in my grasp. Pulling it up over her head. I stop holding it over her eyes keeping her arms trapped. I bit her bottom lip. Then gently kiss it. I kiss working my way down her chin, grazing and nuzzling at her neck. Her breath heavy on my ear as little please moans escape her mouth. My thoughts float to this morning. Imagining how beautiful she looked and how guilty I felt. I kiss her shoulder trying to erase every inch of today from her skin. Maliki''s words rang in my head.


    "I''m not telling you what to do this time Ren. Grow up and be a man but get your shit figured out before she realizes she doesn''t need you, or want you any more.


    I growl bing more aggressive as I pull the shirt the rest of the way off. Peering into her beautiful eyes. Tonight it was just us. Just Anna Darkz and Ren Hashiro I tell myself. No ns, no feuds, nothing that keeps me from loving this woman. I wrap my arm around her waist scooping her up. She squeals a little wrapping her legs around me. God I can''t help thinking how god damn cute it was. I carry her the little ways back over to the bed cing her gently on the edge. Quickly removing my button down dress shirt I climb over her feeling our skin heat at the touch. Wrapping an arm around her I puller her close tasting ever inch of her luscious lip and inside her mouth, onlying up long enough for small amounts of air. I pull her up to the top of the bed refusing to break the kiss which trapped us in this spell. She clings to me as if I was her life line. It had been far to long since I had truly felt this woman. I had tried to hire woman to settle the urge, but they just couldn''tpare. I''d get pissed and throw them out. My hand slides down every curve recalling how she feels, her sent, her reactions to my touch. I slid my hand up her thigh under her skirt. She squirms and moans pushing toward my hand. I slide away not give her what she wants. I here the whimper. Her voice raspy and sexy as hell.


    "Jesus are you just going to toy with me, I haven''t had any in over five months Ren. Is this a new form of fucking torture you created." I can''t help but smile. She seriously hadn''t let anyone touch her since we separated.


    "Don''t worry angel I just wanted to make sure every inch of you is satisfied." And fuck yes I meant it. Getting on my knees I slid off her ck knee high skirt. I can''t help feeling she was waiting for me dressed like this. I look down admiring the beautiful view before me taking her in. I can''t help feeling as if this was like the first time, every time with her felt like the first time though.


    Her handse up to cover her stomach and body ''Stop looking at me like that." She mumbles. I can''t help feeling a little curious about her shyness.


    "Like what?" I whisper Crawling over her, I nibble at her ear.


    "Like you inspecting me. You already made a point of telling me I have gained weight." She says now pouting not looking at me. I can''t help but chuckle. I pull her chin to face me her eyes so serious.


    "Anna my angel, you are a goddess. I was admiring how beautiful you where. You got to know I was kidding when I said that. I was just trying to get you to let guard down. Didn''t seem to work though." I chuckle to myself yes things had turned out bad during that sparing match but seriously at first I was enjoying the feeling, the rush of it. She hadn''t forgotten what she had learned and if anything she was stronger yet again. I kissed her forehead then her eyes as they fluttered closed, her nose, her lips where I lingered for a few. "God I missed you." The words dripped out catching us both off guard.


    She giggles a little, "Then maybe you should have picked up a phone." Her hands wrapped around my neck. "I guess we''re both at fault because I missed you." With that there was no more words. Wrapped around her I picked her up and pulled her up to sit in myp. Kissing her fanatically once more. My hands trailed down the straps of her bra around the back to the sp where I made quick work of removing it. Her moan grew, I didn''t make any move to silence her so that no one would hear. I wanted her to scream for me as I nipped at her perfectly nipples. My name called out multiple times from her sweet lips. Laying her down I slide that beautiful silverce thong from around her hips, my hand trailing down her legs. Anna Darkz was my kryptonite. As promised I was going to make sure she was satisfied all over. My hand gently caressed her folds, my heart racing at how excite she was. I propped her up, my tongue diving in top up everything that was her. Her nails gripped into my hair pulling me closer as her hips moved begging for more. I pulled out hearing her moan before continuing. I love the fact that I could make her as crazy as she makes me. Suddenly I feel her body convulse and release the tension but I was far from over. Crawling off the end of the bed I quickly discarded the rest of my clothes. Crawling back on top I kissed her. She smiled at me contently.


    "You still on birth control sweetheart?" I ask. Pausing when I notice her face falls t. "You stopped taking it?" She nods, fuck me. I didn''t bring condoms. But it only make since shes not on it. If she hasn''t been sleeping with anyone there was no point taking it. Though I feel like I got gut punch knowing I hadn''t been loyal because I had been fighting like hell to forget her.


    "I could go get the after morning pill tomorrow." She say softly not meeting my eyes. She closes them as if expecting me to say no to that proposal I turn her to face me.


    "Are you sure?" She nods.


    "If your okay with it?'' Her voice wavers. If I was okay with it. Hell at this moment she probably could have said something crazy like we don''t need it I want your kid, I''d have probably plowed head first to make damn sure she got it. Hell maybe that''s even what I wanted. To tell her not to get it, but it wasn''t my ce.


    I gently kiss her answering her question. As I slide into her. A small gasp leaves her lips. Barley audible I swear I hear her whisper I love you however; when I ask her to repeat it she smiles up at me and kisses me. She takes control and fuck if I''m going to stop her. I dread this nighting to an end. I had felt like I was ripping at the seamstely, now suddenly I''m so at peace I feel like it''s all back together as we find our bliss together.

 Chapter 76 Not Feng or Serpent 29.3

    ****


    When I woke I was a little shocked to find I was in Ren''s arms. I hadn''t been drinking and my brain wasn''t that bad so what the hell happened. I sit up recalling the events that took ce. All of them. Including the fact that I am suppose to get to the pharmacy, like now. I get up gently to not disturb him. I rummage through my bags I have yet to unpack and find a change of clothes. Tossing on a robe I look up in shock from a knock thates at the door. Hesitant I look at Ren. The knock pounds harder. I go to the door and quietly unlock it slipping it open a crack. Jack is on the other side. He looks tired and pissed and for once the age he actually was. Which when I had finally asked I was a little shocked. I had thought when we first met he was mid 40''s turns out he was in he''ste thirties. He recently turned Thirty-nine.


    "We need to talk." He is practically foaming out of the mouth. I slip out the door closing it behind me. I cross my arms in front of my chest holding the robe tight around me.


    "What is so important this early?" I ask trying to keep calm. I have no proof if he''s acting this way because he knows aboutst night or not.


    His eyes narrow at me. "Your father heard what happened and wants you to return immediately." I can''t help feeling a little pissed. What the fuck, how the hell did he know? The answer was right in my face. I my eyes wide with shock as I look back at Jack.


    "You, you told him." He says nothing. I can now feel the frustration boiling in the pit of my stomach. "You fucking went behind my back and told him what happened. You know what he''s like." My voice now higher pitched. Then a new realization hit me like a ton of bricks, no he didn''t. "Tell me Daniel didn''t cancel the meeting!" I was now yelling in fear. "God damn it Jack you know how important that meeting was to me." I am now in hysterics.


    "I don''t see why the fuck you need it any more when you''re back together with the ass wipe that abandoned you!"


    "No shes not!" I freeze feeling my stomach tie in knots when I turn behind me to the voice that spoke. Ren''s words were harsh and cold. A sneer on his face as he looks back between me and Jack. I knew it was for justst night that he was trying tofort me and we both gave in to the lingering feelings but was there really no way to get past the hatred he felt for my blood family. I swallow hard. He was right Ren never promised me anything in fact he said just forst night. I want to puke remembering, I was so stupid. I swallowed it down.


    "He''s right Jack, There was not once talk about reconciling. So you know what? Why don''t you both get the fuck out of my sight." I push past Ren and m the door shut in both there faces.


    How was I so stupid. I grabbed my clothes I had dropped on the floor and hide in the shower in the master bathroom for what felt like hours. Though it wasn''t. When I came out Maliki was in my room waiting. I stock over to the window and lookout of it.


    "Ren fucked up and spoke rashly." Maliki says walking to join me.


    "So what? He sent you to clean up for him?" I say folding my arms. I watch his serious face fade.


    "No I came because we are friends and I know you both are stubborn. I want you to know your not alone." He sighs running his hand through his hair.


    "I''m sorry Maliki." I apologize and I really did mean it. "I just feel so hurt and betrayed. I''m taking it out on you and that''s not fair." I sigh dropping my shoulders and turn to face him. I really wanted to cry.


    "Tell me mydy. What can I do to fix the trouble Feng n and by the n I mean Ren has caused you?"


    "Daniel canceled the meeting with Elder Berston." I sigh though this was thanks to Jack and his jealousy. "It won''t be easy to get him to reschedule it." Who knows what all Jack told him in his jealous fit.


    "I don''t think Elder Berston will agree to a meeting if I arrange it; however." Maliki stops and ponders. "Maybe I can talk to your father for you." I look at him stupefied. What would he even begin to say. Daniel also believed this was a marriage proposal meeting. I mean the man isn''t stupid I''m sure he probably could have put two and two together but if Daniel knew the truth he wasn''t leading on. So if he thinks me and Ren are now together there would be no point for that meeting I''d need a new reasoning. Plus now he''s demanding I return to the manor. I shake my head.


    "No I just need a number. I will make the call to Elder Berston myself. I need to stop hiding behind others and stand on my own two legs; because right now their strength alone is all that is keeping me from crying on the floor right now." I let out another sigh.


    "Maybe you should just tell Ren everything. No more secrets, no more confusion." I look at him wide eyes in disbelief.


    "And what? He already said it, we''re not together. Also if I tell him and by some miracle he gives a rats ass, he''s liable to lock me up like Danial would do to prevent me from digging further." I shake my head. "No, I had to do this. Besides it was made clear I was a one night standst night. We both gave into a lingering urge, but no matter how much I love him no matter how far into hell I fall for him it wasn''t going to be as easy as we had chemistry."


    "So then will you go into Jacks arms?" I return a sad smirk to Maliki''s words.


    "For now my future is about finishing this mission then who knows. Maybe I''ll just disappear like I should have from the very start." Maliki frowns at my bad joke. He opens his phone. Suddenly I hear a beep. I look down at my phone a text from Maliki with a phone number.


    Maliki walks away to leave my room, "Thank you." I call after him.


    "Just remember Anna if you disappear more then just Ren, Jack and your father will miss you. You''re family, I.." He clears his throat "and even Mike will miss you as well as the rest of the Feng n that got to know you." I smile at him feeling his warmth.


    "I''ll miss you." I whisper as he closes the door whether he heard or not I''m not sure.


    ****


    Moment that door was mmed in my face I wanted to go back in and throw a fit like a little kid. Last night I had wished deeply she would fall pregnant with my child. That maybe we could just make this work because no matter how hard I fight it one thing David made me realize is I can not love her. I wanted to possess her in an unhealthy way. Maliki was heading down the hall toward the her room not wanting to exin to him how I fucked up again I stormed off past him. He didn''t follow. Unable to control my rage at myself brooding alone in my room I decide to cool off in the garden let the sun ray wash over me. Should I go back up there and just propose fuck if I was her I''dugh in my face thank me for the greaty and tell me to fuck off.


    "Ren." Maliki called out to me. I watched as he crossed the garden. His face serious. "There''s something you should know, that I should have told you a while ago."

 Chapter 77 Shady Lady 30.1

    Chapter Thirty


    Shady Lady


    I couldn''t focus on the paper work in front on me. I tossed it aside on my desk. It had been three days now. After that day in the garden I almost fucking lost it. All thoughts of going up and proposing. Risking looking like an ass vanished. Maliki hade out with something important to say but then retracted. Now I keep worrying what was so important. The worry turned to anger at the fact that she was ying with me ying with my heart. Had Maliki seen Jack and Annaughing at me after I left. He had been with Anna just minutes ago. He had been heading there as I had stormed off down the hall before I had the urge to bust down her damn door for mming in my face. When ites to that fiery temper of hers it ignites me and I''m never sure if I want to choke her or kiss her like crazy. More importantly I have my own pride and it got in the way and there was no way I was going to go back in there like a begging dog pleading for her forgiveness and to cancel her ns for the marriage proposal meeting. If she wanted to fuck me and marry another than you know what fine by me I could y that fucking game too. I growl at my own thought picking up the phone and dialing out the Maliki''s office. Instead of answering hees walks in.


    "Call Mike tonight three of use are going out." I say standing to head for the door Maliki eyebrow twitches but picks up his phone.


    ****


    It had been a few days now since I have had an actual conversation with anyone. I was starting to feel lonely I hadn''t sent Jack back but I couldn''t find a way topletely trust him. I have been brushing off Daniels calls. So he resorted to text messages. Hisst was that he he would give up making mee home because it seems i''m as stubborn as my mother. I Roll my eyes though he can''t see. I don''t know her so its not like I know what is true or not. His words not stick true and I take it to heart everyone can be an enemy that meant him to. My heart felt so heavy, like the weight of the world was crushing me and I was solo on holding it up but I''m done depending on anyone. Down in the garden under the newly ck night stars hidden by the clouds, my des danced along with the length of my arms as I focus on each movement, the flow and strength. My phone beeps. Stopping mid swing I look back over my shoulder to the balcony where ity on the stone railing. I sigh assuming it was Daniel checking in for the tenth time today. Opening the message from a number I don''t know I find an image of Serena Michovali. I nearly drop my swords on my feet. You''ve got to be shitting me after all this time she was still alive. Another textes.


    "You can find her working at The Shady Lady." Chances are this was a trap I knew that. However; She was alive, from what it looked like working as a prostitute if I could get her out of there maybe she could be of use. There''s no way I couldn''t check this out. I tap my speed dial, Jack picks up.


    "Is something wrong?" He says his breath heavy.


    "I need a car ready to leave in an hour." I say grabbing my stuff to head to my room to shower and get changed. I ignore the sound of a woman on the other end. Jack had been going out a lottely. Tonight Ren, Maliki and Mike also had not return back to the manor. Not that it was any of my business.


    "Where do you think your going at this hour mydy." I hear an agitation in his tone.


    "I need to check out something at The Shady Lady." I say trying not to sound bitchy. Things where already bad enough between enough between us. I hear a low curse that I can almost assume is a fuck me and I imagine his frustration as he runs his hand through his hair.


    "No!"


    "Excuse me." I say surprised by his rejection.


    "That ce is to dangerous if you need something checked out I''ll go."


    "The hell you will." I shout. "This is my problem not yours even if you hate me now I still care about you as a friend. I''m not putting you in danger I just want a car but if I even see you there I''m going to kick your ass from here into next week. You hear me this is an order. Just get me a car." I shout, thankfully I hear a reluctant sigh and an agreement before the phone disconnects.


    "Sorry Jack," I mumble to myself. "I can''t ask you to put yourself in danger for me when I can''t return your feelings."


    ****


    The smell of strong perfume, cigarette smoke, sweat, and sex was almost over kill. I sat on the ck leather L-couch. A hot ginger sat in myp chatting with her the other two hostes, Mike and Maliki. I sip on my Brandy trying to take my brain anywhere but where it was going. My hand tightened on her thigh. I feel her squirm back a little more pushing back against me. Fuck It wasn''t happening though She looks back at me batting her long fake eyshes. Annoyed by the fact that I couldn''t even get a damn rise because of that damn woman I yell at the ginger to get off me. Shocked she jumps up. Grabbing her by the hand I drag her toward the back room determined that I to could also enjoy myself Anna or not. In fact fuck Anna I close to door behind me and the young woman. She begins kissing me without an assistance from me. This is how it always was I didn''t need to try to get woman they always came to be till Anna. I pull away cursing myself for still thinking about her.


    "Whats wrong baby, not good enough." She begins to unbutton my shirt. Look of hunger in her eyes. I push her back onto the bed and start to undo my belt determined to finish what I started. My phone suddenly starts ringing.


    "For Christ sake." I say feeling annoyed like everything was against me. I get up walk over to my coat. An unknown number shing. Answering every part of my body tenses. Why the hell was this fucker calling me.


    "Lord Feng, Don''t hang up." I here desperation in his voice. It keeps me from doing just that.


    "What do you want?" I bark. "Your interrupting!" I wait like an idiot. "Well?" I shout.


    "I''m now debating if I should even tell you. Maybe Anna''s safety is in better hand with Maliki or Mike." I begin dressing.


    "What the hell happened and don''t leave anything out." I growl walking out of the room leaving the ginger long forgotten passing Mike and Maliki who quickly follow after me listening in as I turn it to speaker phone.

 Chapter 78 Shady Lady 30.2

    ****


    When I stepped outside, A ck Lexus sat out front with it''s engine running. Not waiting for the driver to get out and open the door I descend the front stairs and climb in giving orders to the driver as to where they were taking me. The driver nods not turning around. The drive it quiet as I look out into the dark streets only lit by the street lights. I we pass Hashiro Corp. Was Ren still there working? Was he off entertaining another high maintenance actress who thought she was too good for her job and needed coddling. Was he handling meetings for newmercial projects? When would I stop thinking about him so easily? The street lights became less and buildings began to look more worn. I nce out the window at a couple on a corner my eyes naturally notices the exchange and slide of hand. One was selling, one was buy. We where in the part of town I generally in the part of town I stayed clear of and for good reason. David had always warned me that woman innocent like me would go missing in this part of town. I chuckle at my thoughts woman like I use to be. I wasn''t the stupid naive woman I had been in the past. Sad part is back than I would have been terrified and insecure everything I am seeing now and have seen I would have run in panic to get as far away as I could. I also would never have gone looking for trouble. Now though I pinch myself to make sure I still feel pain but this I feel nothing, nothing butpleting the objective.


    The car pulls up in front a small club. A red over hang cups the door which is illuminated by a red light. On the door in gold lettering red straight down Shady Lady. This was it. The door handle was a golden silhouette of a woman stretched provocatively. I open the door stepping in. The music deafening me for a second. I look around taking in the scene. Woman bouncing around in skimpy lingerie of all different styles clinging to the arms of gentleman, some caring trays with alcohol bottles and sses to serve, and some heading to what looks like a back room behind a thick ck door near the back of the building. Outside it had looked small hit inside inside I noticed two floors. I stroll over to the bar where a cute little blonde who to me looked barley 18 in a pure white see through robe, ck push up bra and ck panties that barley covered anything could be seen under elegantly walked over smiling.


    "Are you a new hire?" she asked smiling from ear to ear giving me a once over. I look at myself subconsciously. I hade dressed to impress not sure what to expect. The maroon crisscross choker neck ribbed v-cut Halter top did show off a lot, paired with the ck mini skirt though I made damn sure was long enough that I could hide a thigh harness under it strapping one of my guns to the inner thigh and on out thigh on both legs is a very this almost undetectable de so sharp its like a doctors scalpel.


    "No sorry, I''m just a customer. is IT okay that I''m not a guy? I ask bashfully. The girl blushes but her eyes almost look excited.


    "Please do let me know if you decided to buy any services tonight." I don''t miss the new sexiness she added to how she spoke. I order a drink for now, from the girl who I learn is called Jenny. I don''t see my target, hell considering I don''t even know who sent me the message but I damn well could assume who it was. I didn''t see him either. I begin making my way around all the ck leather couches, and tables and whined my way to the up stairs I look around making sure I''m not being followed.


    Upstairs was much like down stairs except the seats had curtains to close them off from prying eyes. One by one I pass by. I decided to just take a peek, What the hell do you think your doing. The noise made me jump and my hand that had been holding onto one of the curtains flings it open in surprise on ident. Surprising the inhabitants as well. Problem was They now all had guns pointed at me and at Ren who stood behind me. He was the one who had just scared the fuck of of me.


    " Sorry about that boys." I say winking at them trying to y it off cool, as if I was one of the hostess. I bend down enough to let then look down my top putting my hand on the gun in front of me pushing it down to be lowered. I lick my lips. "I was trying to show Lord Feng here a good time I hadn''t realized his normal spot was taken I do hope you can forgive a newbies mistake." I say sweetly.


    "Yeah sure, sweet cheeks but when your done with him make sure youe back." the one whose gun I lowered said as he directs the rest to do the same.


    "Sure thing handsome." I say before I close the curtain. I turn seeing an amused look on Rens face. I punch him in the gut watching him double over couching a little butughing as


    I walk away. But he quickly catches up.


    "I asked what you where doing in a ce like this?"


    "Oh, who knows, maybe I just needed a little stress release." I say tossing my hair behind my shoulder.


    He grabs my wrist and pulls me back I m hard against him. "If you need stress release you can ask me for that." I re up at him.


    "Oh can I? Last time I checked. You where out still even at thiste hour and you smell of cheap french perfume." I watch as he subconsciously smells himself and curses.


    "These are two different matters, there''s no way you''re here for that, so tell me what the hell you doing here? You''re making some pretty big sshestely and people are starting to notice. You want enemies you''re getting them. " He growls shaking me like a child that won''t listen.


    "I''m not a fucking child Ren, I can take care of myself. You made sure of that." I growl back. "Why are you here how did you know I was here?" I asked but as soon as I did, the answer came. "God damn it Jack." I whispered to myself.


    "Yeah you got everyone fucking worrying about whose toes your stepping on."


    "Once I finish my objective you won''t have to worry about it anymore." I growl lowly to where only he can here.


    "And what is your goal here Anna?" His voice now matching mine. I bite my lip looking away. "Angel face what is so important you couldn''t wait for someone toe with you and you even told Jack not toe because you knew it was dangerous." I turned back to him bewildered. Had Jack told him everything about our conversation.


    "Well; if I might interrupt I''d say she was probably meeting me Ren darling."

 Chapter 79 Shady Lady 30.3

    My eyes widen with shock at the voice. I notice Ren''s body tense. His face scowling. I look back over my shoulder. There in all her glory the ck beauty of the past was Brittany. Holy fuck she was thest person I though would have sent the text. No scratch that, she wasn''t even on the list let alone on my mind.


    "Oh were you expecting someone else." A wicked smile of amusement appears across her face. No way in hell I''m going to admit who I thought I''d catch here.


    "Why did you ask me toe here?" I say turning to face her.


    "To warn you."


    "Warn her about what? " Ren growls behind me. "Mind you if threatening her in front of me, it''s as good as signing your death warrant."


    " I think I''m done here if this is how I''m going to be treated. " She say twirling a long strand of her hair around her finger. She drops it turning on her heels and begins to head down the stairs.


    "Wait!" I holler after her and follow her. She looks up at me a smile on her face. "Was Serena even here or was this all a hoax?" I feel Ren''s presencerger then life behind me again.


    "Hmmm, Oh well, she was." she waves a hand as if to say forget it. "Heed my warning Anna. Stop digging. Though I was actually suppose toe and tell you, something big is about to go down. You need to chose whose side you''re on. He can forgive you if youe to him. He will be waiting in the ce where you first met." With that she blows a kiss toward Ren and descends the stairs and out of sight.


    My stomach twists in knots. She had to mean David. The ce we met was at my old friend Shion''s house they were friends she introduced us long time ago. I felt like puking. Dear god what had he done to her? What was he doing to her?


    "Your not going, don''t you even fucking think about it!" Ren''s word rang out through the chaos of my mind, I turned to him. How dare he tell me what I can and can''t do. Shion could be endanger. She could already be, I choke at the thought. I shouldn''t care they both betrayed me, but I swear to god if he killer her or hurt her just to get to me I was going to kill him. Ignoring Ren, I head down the stairs, zigzag in and out through the mass of people but soon as I exit the building Ren is man handling me. Fight back try to break free. I was unsessful as he picks me up around the waist, I''m thrown into the back on the Mercedes. "Drive!" Ren barks. As Mike climbs into the front passenger side. I try to sit up properly adjusting myself.


    "What on earth has gotten into you?" I re at Ren. He says nothing he pulls out a cigarette and a lighter from inside the lining of his suit jacket. Slipping one into his mouth he flips open his zippo and clicks it bringing the me to life. Taking a deep puff as the me is held to the cigarette it begins to burn. I snatch It and snap it in half in frustration making him look at me.


    "Don''t test me Anna?" He says reaching into his jacket to pull out another.


    "Test, Test, Test!" I shout poking at him.


    "For fucks sake woman." He grumbles grabbing around me he pull me up into hisp to make straddle him. "Why are you so damn annoying; and so damn adorably kissable my love?"


    "And why are you so ¡­!"


    "Shut up already Angel!" Ren growls yfully interrupting me. My retort silenced with him lips over mine his hand pressed on my back. Holding us together.


    "Why is it always when you want me. Why it always about you." I being to punch his chest.


    He shrugs "I''m a selfish bastard we both knew that my love." I punch him again.


    "You know what I''m asking why are you stopping me? He''s so close I need to end it with him before anyone else gets hurt why won''t you let me finish this like you told me so long ago that I''d have to?" I was now crying the words out in desperation. My leads where getting cold, and Elder Berston wouldn''t agree to the meeting now. Without David I had nothing and yet there was major movement happening and talk of assassination of the Feng n. Ren had been at the top so long but suddenly the other heads of the ns fear has lessened and are starting to move against him. David was the only clue I had. I would beat any information I could out of him if it means protecting those I love.


    "Because I''m not loosing you again!" He shouts interrupting my crying screams shaking me. "I can''t loose you again. Marry me Anna."

 Chapter 80 Shady Lady 30.4

    What the fuck did he just say my eyes grew wide. I can tell hes fighting with himself at his own surprise to his own words. Seems he also hadn''t nned to ask. Which only added to my frustration.


    "Why?"I say through gritted teeth "Why are you asking me after all this none sense. Nothing has changed so why?" I feel as if each word is a promise to rip out his throat if he says the wrong thing.


    ****


    The hell had I just said. See this is why I don''t express my feelings. Christ shes freaked out that I just blurted it out. Fuck me, but now that it''s out there do I want to take it back? Shit, asking feels so right my hearts raceing telling me all that matters is being with her, fuck the rest of it. I love her. When I thought she had been killed I part of me felt dead. I wanted to loose it. If Maliki hadn''t been there to keep my feet on the ground I''d probably have went on a mass killing spree. When I saw she was alive but didn''t see me I felt distressed. A feeling I didn''t like. I need her with me to be at peace. I looked at her more sure, kissing the palm of her hand as she sat in myp. I looked up into her beautiful green eyes that looked as if they would choke the life out of me and fuck I''d let her if she''d ept.


    I take a deep breath "I''m a fool Angel marry me." I watched as tears fell from perfect green pools.


    "Answer my god damn question!" She practically hisses. "Why now?"


    "Because I learned what it felt like to lose you and I ain''t going to let you go, I lov.."


    "Shut up!" She hisses again. "Don''t you dare," she climbs out of myp and back over to her own seat ungracefully I might add. "Don''t you dare, while you smell like another woman tell me you love me and ask me to marry you. Your asking out of fear and control. Sad part is I want to say yes Ren, God I want to, but not like this. When you ask me I don''t want it to be because you blurt it out because your losing control and you''re not getting your way. I want you to be sure because it''s what you want, because I want to be the only one you see Ren. I''m not going to sit at home like I did with David like a doll stupid and naive again. Least before I didn''t have to worry about catching anything because he didn''t touch me. Even if that''s humiliating. It be worse sleeping with you and wondering who else your with and if I''m going to catch it."


    Her pain and anger where all over her face and perfectly justified. I feel like I just got sucker punched in the gut losing all wind and then was stabbed in the heart with all the pain I have caused her. I looked out the window to see Maliki isn''t taking us to The manor we have been staying at.


    "Where are we going?" I growl trying to ignore the pain in my chest.


    "To where Anna wanted to go, She meet her ex at her old friends house. It''s better if we take her and are with her rather than she runs off on her own and gets into trouble" His answer is straight to the point and has a tone that says he isn''t going to let me argue. Problem was he had a fucking point. "Beside sooner this all ends sooner you too can stop pussy footing around get over your damn pride and just get hitched. I''d like to see my niece or nephew in the future." He shes a wicked smile in the mirror. Mike startsughing but I see Anna''s face go pale. I can''t help feeling upset by her troubled expression to having a child with me.


    We pull up outside a two story hour a corner light illuminates part of the yard and front of the house. The likes in the living room are on. She begins to get out. I start to follow.


    "What are you doing" She gasps grabbing my arm to keep me from opening the door.


    "You don''t think I''m letting you go in there alone unarmed do you." She frowns at me.


    "Who the hell do you think your talking to first off yes I''m going in alone, secondly who ever said I was unarmed. You guys trained me do you think I would have went to that ce unprepared" she pulls up her skirt relieving the holsters. Fuck my own gun sparks to life at her action and that''s all it cares about. She was deadly beauty. "If I go up to the door with you in toe the he''s not even going to open the door. I need him Ren or everything I have been working for ends. I''m not letting him escape again to hurt anyone else I care about." Her eyes were even never leaving mine she wasn''t going to back down my lioness was on the hunt.


    "Five minutes angel. If your not out in five minutes then I''ming in after you and when this is done we are going to readdress my question. Yes I asked in shitty way, Yes I deserve rejection. However; I''d be lying to myself if I dropped this now that it''s out. Besides you heard Maliki he''s expecting a niece like her mama to y with." I smile brushing a hair back.


    There it was again that worry in her eyes, she looks away and nods. "Yes we should talk because there''s something you should know.

 Chapter 81 This a Talk or Interrogation 31.1

    Chapter 31


    The second I walked up to the front door it swings open and Shion stands there ring at me. I feeling of relief fills me for a split second till David appears wrapping an arm around her waist nting a kiss in her forehead. I don''t feel jealous just sick to my stomach. The chills creep down my spine as he turns to me with that sickening smile that use to charm me.


    "Shion sweetheart how about you go to the corner store and pick us up some snacks and drinks. Me and Anna can have a chat then maybe after the three of us can toast to our happy reunion." His words slither out. A hidden meaning behind his eyes as he locks with mine.


    "But.." She begins to protest.


    "Do it." He suddenly barks, and I watch her body jump a little in his grasp. Her head drops nodding quickly she walks out of his embrace and into the house and returns with her purse. Pushing past me I can see the tears in her eyes as if shes sad but also the fear.


    He holds the door open and gestures with his hand toe in. I do as instructed stopping to look back I notice Shion looking back at us. David closes the door shutting out the eyes I knew was on us. I walk forward toward the living room. My back was feeling tense having him behind me not knowing when or what he would try. I need to stay calm though he most likely had information on the underground movements against Ren, as well as information about feud between the Feng n and Silver Serpents and who the ring leader was for all this seeing as he has be a puppet to someone. I stop on the other side of the couch turning toward the dining area where he stood. I wanted to make sure I kept as much between us as possible.


    "I got your message. Why don''t you exin what you meant there is going to be a war and I need to choose a side." I say getting to the point. He frowns.


    "You came because of that part not because I said I would forgive you and we could have a second chance?" I shrug.


    "Must have missed that part I say blowing it off." He can act hurt all he wants because I never did anything at required his forgiveness, if anything this bastard has done nothing but hurt me and make me feel not good enough and then even tried to harm me and those around me if anything he should be on his knees begging me not to kill him. My hand itches to shoot him thinking about everything.


    "Very nice Anna." He begins tough. "You absolutely beautiful with that fire in your eyes." He licks his lips looking me up and down. I want to puke. "You want to kill me, That''s fine long as your thinking about me thinking of us."


    "The only thing I''m thinking about is puking and how Shion can muster the strength it take to touch you." I say mockingly His face goes sour as he slithers towards me. I round the couch keeping him at a distance. He stops his eyes never leaving me.


    "So this is your answer." He says sighing. "Fine then your going to just be in the way and I have orders. He bends down. Soon as he grabs something off the floor near the corner of the couch, I have my gun out of it''s holster which was little more difficult with cement than I had thought and pointed at him. He stands his eyes nce towards me then my gun. He Laughs mockingly. "Go ahead Anna shoot me you''ll be dead long before I will. But first before


    I kill you I think I''m going to have some fun with you just like your mother. Then you two can truly be connected sharing in simr deaths." I shiver this man was so fucked up how had I not seen it. Was it the drugs that made him this way or was it the life. I was running out of time as well Ren said he''d give me five minutes and who knows how fast Shion will be. He points the gun he had picked up at me.


    I re at him "What exactly do you want from me David?"


    "For starters how about you on your knees. There''s no need to be a gentleman now that you have screwed that pathetic excuses for a man. Let me show you what a real man is like Like I should have so long ago." He sneers pointing down in front of him.


    Did he just seriously tell me to blow him.


    "If you don''t hurry up Shion might be back soon then who knows what might happen." His sinister smile growing. It pissed me off to know end what he was insinuating. Fine if he wanted me on my knees I''d fucking give it to him.


    Putting the gun on the floor I cautiously walk to side of the couch where David stood. He smiles "That''s a good girl." He drops his pants as I hit my knees. I want to puke as I touch his shriveled pole. My hand caresses it. He''s already breathing heavy and moaning. He''ll regret asking me to do this I bit my bottom lip. Secondster the living room is echoing with howls. "You fucking bitch." I get hit hard making me fall back but I don''t care. I watch as is holds himself grimacing with pain and rage. The door busts down as Ren, Maliki and Mike barge in calling my name.

 Chapter 82 This a Talk or an Interrogation 31.2

    ****


    Soon as I hear the shouting I can''t wait any longer. Maliki had been holding me back telling me to giver her more time but fuck waiting. Kicking in the door I call out for my angel hoping she is safe. I see her propping herself up off the floor I follow the sinister smile to where I see David heading toward a hall entrance. Blood trail following him Maliki grabs him mming his back against a wall. His hand is covering whats left of his manhood. Fuck even I cringe.


    "Holy fuck she actually did it." Mike jumps up and down squealing like a little girl.


    I walk over help Anna off the ground. The left side of her face turning dark. I don''t know what went down, but Davids penis looks like it had a sharp scalpel de taken to it blood was everywhere and it looked like it was hanging out of it''s wrapper.


    "Anna, you''re fucking crazy, I know I should have warned Ren!" Mike stillining in the background. She said nothing just looked back with a raise eye brow and smiled.


    I look around noticing a silver de as thin and sharp as a doctors scalpel. I walk over and pick it up blood was all over it I hold it up to her. She lifts her skirt pulling out a matching de.


    Her eyes meet mine "Trust me, he deserves it. Shooting him wouldn''t slow him down figured while I was down there I''d test out a new theory. Seems he still feels pain after all." Her smile grows wider steeling a ce at David who Maliki is taking care of so we can take him with us then back at me. " I mean unless you wanted me to be his doll again and blow him like he nned to make me do." She says motioning with her head toward the bastard I was now going to fucking kill. The bruise was now apparent on her face. I cup the side of her head rubbing my thumb over it she grimaces in pain. "We need to go Shion will be back soon I''m sure."


    "Shion is in the car tied up." My announcement shocks her, I can tell because her eyes have grown three sizes bigger. "WE can''t take chances who knows what she knows and even stilling home to blood all over her living room and you two gone there would be chaos if she called the cops.


    "She was probably afraid of him, chances are she''d be happy he''s gone." She argues back. but is interrupted When David startsughing.


    "Always the naive and trusting type, She really will get you killed." David cracksughing. With out even needing to say it Maliki Punches him in the gut he doubles over. "Fuck man have some respect that bitch has already injured my lower half, Your a man you should have some sympathy." I gesture toward the door Maliki grabs him around the back of the cor leading the limping David out of the house, Mike follows.


    She steps back, I watch as she walks over to the other side of the couch. It was first time I notice her guny on the floor behind the couch. I didn''t dare say a word. I walk up behind her. She freezes taking a deep breath. "It was disgusting you know but when he insinuated he''d hurt Shion and I knew I couldn''t just run and shooting him wouldn''t help. Kind of pathetic I needed your rescuing after all." Sheughs "He said he''d show what a real man was like, Guess I was spoiled by you more then I thought because shit his junk was disgusting." He snickers again tossing her head back. I could see her body shaking though.


    I reach out grabbing a strand of her hair and kiss it. She falls back into me. I embrace her. "Well," I kiss her forehead. "I ain''t considered the sexiest bachelor for nothing." I whisper in her ear. Sheughs. "Well that sexy bachelor could very well be a father because I forgot to get that morning pill after what happened." Theughs stop as we both tense. I turn her to face me. She turns too look away but I won''t let her. I gently pull her chin towards me searching her eyes.


    "It''s still to early it be dumb to stress over it but you should know that I spaced it like a moron after the fight that morning. I didn''t want you to think I was trying to trap you." I can see the fear in her eye. I gently brush my lips against hers. It''s as if fate was giving me a hand.


    "My lord are you..."


    "Just a minute!" I bark


    I lean into Anna''s ear. "Seems like we have a lot to discuss my love."

 Chapter 83 This a Talk or Interrogation 31.3

    we have a lot to discuss my love."


    ****


    I hadn''t meant to blurt it out that way. I had half expected him to blow a top and lose it especially after I had just rejected him blurting out a proposal. His hand on my back he gently guides me out to the car where everyone is waiting. Stepping and sliding into the car I look around Maliki was gone and Shion and David also where not there.


    "What were you expecting this isn''t a big car sweetie. Soon as you went in, I ordered a new car toe meet us. Maliki took the girl and David in that car. We will be meeting them there." Ren exins as if he knew exactly what I was thinking. I nod in understanding not trusting myself to speak.


    I watch out the window as we drive down the dark streets everything bes a blur. The smell of cigarettes and vani tickle at my nose. "Hold still Angel." Ren''s deep voice vertebrate close to my ear. I blink and see Ren''s face above me. His arms wrapped around me as he carried me. I start squirming.


    "Ren I can walk." I protest.


    "If you keep squirming about you going to make us both fall down the stairs and as much as I''m sure you want to see me fall on my ass, I''m sure you don''t want to go down with me." he says smiling down at me mockingly.


    Iugh "Might be worth it. I mean David did say I was going to be the down fall of you." I joke back.


    "The only thing falling down is my dick, thinking about how you so easily sliced and peeled his like a banana." He gives me a cringing look Iugh harder. He stops and lets me down at top of the stairs. Looking around in the dark it''s first time I realize we are at Feng manor. I feel a sense of warmth likeing home.


    "Why are we here?" I question though I don''t mind at all.


    "Figured there was way too many people there and too many eyes on the house. Besides we need to talk, and I don''t want anyone else disturbing us or any more confusion created from outside parties." He holds onto my hand tightly.


    I had expected Ren to get angry. To use me of doing this on purpose to trap him. To use me as he did with my father when we learned who my parentage was. So, I feel really nervous with his calm attitude. As if I''m waiting for a bomb to explode because nothing is ever simple in this life and whenever I think things are going good something always destroys my fantasy.


    "First things first." I say; cing my hand over Ren''s. "I need to have a chat with our prisoner before I worry about anything else." His face goes cold.


    "The hell you are!" Boom the bomb has exploded as he grabs onto me tightly. "You''re fucking crazy for sure if you think I''m letting you anywhere near that man again!"


    "This is my interrogation, you don''t even know what this is about!" I shout back at him.


    "You couldn''t even stomach watching me interrogate someone not long ago."


    "Don''t be such a prick. I will do what I need to. This is the new me like it or not so get over it." I growl back at him.


    Without a word for second time he is man handling me as he tosses me over his shoulder as he carries me through the threshold, through the house. He drops me down on the couch in his room.


    "What the hell is wrong with you!"


    "I''m not arguing over this Anna you''re going to sit and wait." I re back at him. "Look." He says taking a deep breath. "Maliki know what this is all about from my understanding so let him deal with this. There is no need for you to go digging anymore and dirtying your hands anymore than this." His arms cross over his chest as he looks down at me. I bite my bottom lip wanting to argue back but he was right. Maliki has been with me every step of this process. After Jack royally screwed me, I can barely speak to him let alone trust him. Thinking about it makes me sad. When I return to Silverman''s Manor, I will have no one I can really trust.


    I feel the couch weight shift, I ce over seeing Ren rx. He takes out a cigarette and lights it. I watch as he takes a deep puff and releases it into the air. "So, are you going to tell me what you are up too, or am I going to have to force it out of Maliki or Mike?"


    Full attention on him I turn to face him, "You wouldn''t!" I say gasping at is threat. He shrugs stands and searches the disheveled drink cart and finds a bottle of scotch in one piece. Looking around the room was still trashed. He sits back down popping open the bottle. He takes a swig directly from the bottle.


    "You''d save me a whole lot of trouble in causing my brothers a whole hell of a lot of pain if you''d just tell me." I take the bottle from him pop it open and take a swig. When I remove it from my lips, I notice his re.


    "If there''s a chance you could be pregnant than you shouldn''t be drinking." He growls snatching the bottle back.


    I re back "it takes a full month to find out if a child is conceived from the initial incident." I growl back. What next, he''s going to tell me I''m on house arrest and can''t go anywhere because it''s too dangerous. His mouth goes straight as he struggles not to argue back.


    "Are you going to tell me?" He says looking away and taking another swig.


    "No, because we were supposed to be having a talk not an interrogation."


    "You want to have a talk fine, who''s calling Silverman to tell him we are getting married."


    "Are you drunk already? I''m pretty sure I already told you no." I try to snatch the bottle back. He pulls away. I miss and fall into hisp. I support myself pushing up off him. His hand grabs my forearm not letting me go. He puts the bottle down his hand pinches my chin lifting my face to look at him. I re at him however; he just smiles.


    "No honey that answer changed the second you told me you could be pregnant with my child. You can try to run but I''ll hunt you down." I feel my mouth hang open.


    "I might not be, just as easily. Then what? Nothing has changed I will still be rted to the Silverman''s. I will still be the head of the Silver Serpents, and there are people still plotting to kill you." I argue back.


    "Is that what this is all about?" He asks his eyebrow raised.

 Chapter 84 Angel to Demon 32.1

    Chapter 32


    I shrank back to my seat, apparently scotch makes my lips lose. Ren gaze hovered over me as if waiting for an answer. I stood and walked over to the window I couldn''t stand having him watch me so intensely.


    "We''re not getting married Ren, things haven''t changed, and I don''t think I can handle it again if you pick me up and drop me again. However, I am your ally I will do anything to prove it to you. Even if it means jumping head first into hell." I whisper focusing out the window. I can still feel his eyes on me giving me his full attention. The air felt as if it changed, I nced over my shoulder he was standing next to me. A passion and fire in his eyes like warm honey.


    "If you''re my ally then let''sbine the ns Anna. This is the way of our word. You don''t want to hear about feeling you don''t want the ups and downs that is fine by me. This is what you can do to prove your loyalty. I''ll give you time to think it over." His hand gently brushes a lose strand of my hair out of my face then turns and leaves me in the room alone.


    I take a deep sigh. This was one hell of an emotional roller coaster and I can''t stand much more. I love him and hate him all at the same time. After everything''s it''s like he likes I''ll jump on board what he''s handing me even if I love him but fact still is he can drop me so easily and he asked me to marry him smelling like some cheap piece of ass. I don''t know where he was, but I can sure as hell guess what he was doing, and he didn''t even exin. Unable to sit still I leave the room and head for the secret passage I remember from before. Mike is standing guard.


    "Hey little sis!" His smile is as big as can be. "That''s one hell of a shiner even worse than the one I gave you when we first met. Going to go repay the favor?" He points to the wall behind him.


    "Something like that." I sayughing a little. Unlike Ren Mike is encouraging as you pull out a remote and clicks in an ess code and the panels open. We step in together, he pushes the down button and thy closes.


    "Boss man change your mind yet?" I say nothing just look at my feet. "In his defense to one of your concerns you said in the car he had only tried to sleep with someone because he thought you where marrying someone else and he was trying to kill the pain." I look at him eyes wide, but he wasn''t meeting mine. "That''s my fault I told him you where marrying Elder Berstons before you arrived. I thought maybe it light a fire under his ass at first, I thought it was working but it ticked in the back of his mind and made things worse. Guess unlike Maliki I''m not so great at the match making. Forgive me sis, and please forgive Ren he''s stubborn but we all know how he feels. When he says he loves you he does mean¡­" The door swings open before he can finish his sentence and Ren is standing there ring.


    "Why the hell did you bring her here?" Ren Is scolding Mike.


    "I ordered him to bring me here if I''m going to marry you, he has to listen doesn''t he so stop bitching." I hiss cutting him off fromshing Mike. I swear he practically bites his tongue as he chases after me.


    "What did you just say to me little girl?" He shouts behind me I look behind and stick out my tongue.


    "I said stop bitching open up your ears geez."


    He growls "Not that part." I roll my eyes and wave to a man standing guard in front of a door he opens it for me, and I feel Ren grow more annoyed. "Stop helping her." He shouts. The guard looks startled and confused.


    "Ren eithere in with me so you can stop worrying about me because I want to hear what he has to say or stopining please." I say softening my tone. I watch as his shoulders drop conceding.


    "Second you even look close to ill or scared your fucking leaving I don''t want you exposed to this shit. I wish you''d understand that. He follows me in the door closing behind us.


    The second we walk through the door Maliki looks up. I can''t hide my wide eyes seeing his hand fistfuls of David''s hair. David''s head held just inches above a deep metal bowl of water from Maliki''s grasp. His face soaked and coughing. Maliki creases his eyebrows together looking at me then to Ren.


    "Is he talking yet?" Ren says stepping past me.


    "No, my lord, the bastard is tight lipped." Maliki says than forces David''s face back into the bowl of water. I watch in horror as he struggles in Maliki''s grasp desperate for air. Secondster he''s pulled out again coughing and heaving cursing. I hadn''t realized the cursing had been at me until Ren had suddenly pushed Maliki out of the way grabbing David''s hair and mming it off the table threatening him to watch what he says about me.


    "Hahaha, go ahead great Lord Feng no matter what you do you can''t hurt me." David looks up at me sinisterly. Leave me alone with her though and maybe I''ll talk.


    "How about I finish what I started and slowly slice off what''s left of your balls and pathetic excuse of a dick." I snarl at him as I walk over mming my hands on the other side of the table. "Because of you Shion is probably being tortured as well. So maybe you should stop ying games and protect your girlfriend from the pain your causing her." He beginsughing manically his head still pinned to the table. I almost feel my heart sink for her. This man was a cold heartless bastard who just uses people. "I swear to god someone get me a god damn knife I''m going to cut him up like the piece of shit he is. No one will know who he is." I shout turning and storm over to bang on the door shouting at the guard. Ren chuckles behind.

 Chapter 85 Angel to Demon 32.2

    "Hey Angel face if you want answers killing him wouldn''t be wise."


    "Oh, don''t worry I''m going to do this nice and fucking slow" I hiss over my shoulder. The door swings open there stands the guard in hand with what I asked for. I take it turning to face David. A new fear suddenly hit his eyes. It was the same fear I once felt when he wanted to kill me and there was no escape and he knew it.


    "Hey, get that crazy bitch away from me." He shrieks. Ren lifts his head and mmed it down again. He barley winced but he must being down off the drugs he was sweating like crazy, he was nervous, and he could feel pain more.


    "Looks like your angels be as much of a demon as you have my lord." Maliki chuckles. "Maybe we should give him what he wants, leave her alone with him tied to the chair and just watch. Might get further then I did." I can tell Ren is not amused my Maliki''s joke. Still he pulls him back upright into his chair.


    "How about it? Want to talk for him or talk for her. Though once I''m out of the room I can''t promise what that tigress might do to you if you don''t answer. Hell can''t promise what she will do if you do answer." His eyes waver looking at me as I poke the tip of the knife on my finger testing how sharp it is. Blood drips down my pointer finger I wince a little.


    "Ouch." I say smiling though. Ren motions for Maliki to take his ce. Stands and walks over to me without even thinking about it he kisses my bloody finger then sticks it in his mouth licking it. His eyes locking mine. My legs feel like jelly wanting to lean into him to press against him. How the hell did he make me feel this way even in situations like this. After a moment he kissed it onest time. Then held my hand caressing the top of it with his thumb.


    "You ready to have some long well-deserved fun with your ex my love." He says sweetly then kisses the top of my hand guess I don''t hate having my hand kissed like a princess as much as I thought. Just hate it when others do it to me. I nod. He smiles turning to look back over his shoulder.


    "Hey, wait! You''re not actually going to let her." David stumbles for the words.


    "What? I thought you wanted her to obsess over you, to hunt you down? Not so much fun when you can''t run and set a trap now is it." Ren''s smile for me fades and bes his mischievous demon grin looking at David. He was enjoying David''s fear.


    "Maliki lets¡­"


    "Wait!" David shouts "I have! I have the names."


    "I have names too. Better be more specific Ren says looked unimpressed." He motions for Maliki to head to the door with him.


    "I know who hired the hit on Anna''s mother. It was beautifully done too." The sound of the knife hits the floor as blood rushes to my head. My legs moved faster then I can think as I practically pounce on him punching him left and right demanding he tell me.


    "Anna, calm down Ren and Maliki grab me dragging me off David.


    "Let me go this fucker knows more then he''s saying, let me go!" I shriek. He is smiling back at me through a bruised swollen face. Ren grabs me spinning me around as he shoves me toward the door. I fight back trying to get at David. Ren bangs on the door it swings open and he half drags me out of the room.


    Once out he is shaking me "Anna snap out of it!" He shouts. My eyes tear up as I blink looking at Ren then back at the door. "Let Maliki deal with the rest he''s uses to this and you''re to emotionally invested in this." Ren hugs me tightly as my small hands cling to his shirt.


    Back in the elevator he keeps holding me as if he expects me to fall apart there. The same as when I killed someone for the first time three days ago. He refused to just leave me be. He became my pir. On the drive back to the other manor music yed softly my thoughts turning. What was being said. Was he talking at all now that I was gone?


    "Why do you care so much about the past?" Ren breaks the silence. "You didn''t even know who your parents where till now." I re at him.


    "That''s a little insensitive Ren, it''s still my family." I fold my arms over my chest. "Besides it''s not my mother that I''m curious about but I have to follow the bread crumbs." I mumble I nce his way noticing his eye brows crease together trying to process my words.


    "Your right it was insensitive, however you where baited so easily I am concerned. I am getting so many mixed signals here I am trying to figure you out. What happened to my easy to read angel?"


    "She grew up." I whisper feeling my chest tighten.


    "Were you ying me when you said you agree tobine the ns?"


    "Huh? Did I say that.?" I question back sounding oblivious.


    "Anna!"


    "What." I answer sweetly.


    "You know what." I notice an eye brow raised in annoyance waiting for my answer. I love how he''s trying to keep his eyes on the road when I can tell he''d like to probably pull over and strangle me right now. I giggle a little.


    "Anna stop giggling over there before I **** you soon as we get back and make sure you get pregnant." My eyes grow wide.


    "You wouldn''t?" The car stops at a red light.


    He leans over wrapping his hand around the back on my neck pulling me toward him and kisses me hard. His tooth clips my lip. I feel the sting. He pulls away a secondter. "Try me honey. I need you and you need me, and I will do anything to make it happen."

 Chapter 86 I Was Wrong 33.1

    Chapter Thirty-Three


    After returning to the manor we rented I was taken back to find Jack waiting in the foyer pacing back and forth.


    "Where have you been?" I can tell he was concern and was going to ignore how he was practically yelling at me like an using husband.


    "She was attending to important matters at Feng manor with me. I didn''t think Lady Darkz needed permission from her subordinate before she went anywhere. Next time I will make sure to ask you before I whisk my fianc¨¦e off somewhere." The smug look on Ren''s face grows as Jacks expression bes harder and more pained as he looks back and forth at us.


    "That''s enough! Geez I swear your like a damn child waving a cookie in front of another''s face." I elbow him in the ribs as I walk past both men who are puffing up as if to try and see who''s the better man. "Besides I don''t think I actually answered you yet Lord Feng. You are getting cocking assuming my answer." I shout back as I walk up the stairs to head to my room. Jack steps into ce following behind me as if he has unfinished business with me.


    "Angel face we both know you like how cocky and arrogant I can be." He hollers after. I turn back his smug smile with warmth shining in his eyes as he looks up at me. I smile back but his smile drops when his phone rings and he pull it out and answers it.


    "Talk." Is all he says. I wait anxiously examining his face. When he suddenly looks up at me in surprise. "Hold on." I hear him say on the phone. He heads towards me and Jack and motions that we all go together. I follow him to my room where he closes the door. He puts the phone on speaker.


    "All right continue she''s here." He says calmly. I expected to hear Maliki on the other end. It was Shion.


    "Anna?" The soft voice cried out.


    I feel my heart race I knew she was at Feng manor, but I had forgotten about her blinded by David. "I''m here."


    Her voice cracked as she began to cry. "Please make it stop." My heart tightened I once called her friends. I looked at Ren who shook his head no.


    "I''m sorry Shi.." my voice cracks a little I hadn''t wanted to see her being tortured. Why was Ren making me hear her plea?


    "You said you had something to tell Anna, depending what it is this all ends." Ren says calmly almost seductively.


    "David came to my house about a month ago. Asking for my help I never imagined what he was into. I swear." She cried out. I hear someone yell get to the point in the background. "I always hated you for stealing him from me a long time ago so when you talked about how he wouldn''t even touch you I thought maybe I still had hope. I was stupid because I know he was just using me. Still when he came back asking to crash with me, I couldn''t say no. He had changed I thought I could help but it was a lie I over heard him one night talking about getting his hands on a high score and setting up a sell, all he had to do was wait for it to get there. He stayed at my house day and night waiting. Then you showed up I didn''t know what to think. Anna I was jealous and worried."


    "Hurry the hell up" The man in the background hissed out on the other end.


    "Let her talk!" I his bark over the phone. It goes silent for a second.


    "Sorry mydy."


    "There is a note book at my house where he wrote something in after that phone call. I don''t know what it was all about maybe he was going to sell you off like a sex trafficker but what ever it was it''s in there. Please help me!" I hear her cry again. Ren picks up the phone taking it off speaker and walks out of the room. I stare at the door impatiently my stomach in knots. Few minutester hees back in.


    "We need to go back there!" I say not giving him a chance to speak.


    "Mikes on his way now." He says calmly meeting my eyes as he elegantly glides towards me like a panther on the hunt. "If I had guessed it might have been that kind of trap, I wouldn''t have let you go in there alone at all. He says wrapping his arm around my waist pulling me close against him.


    "You let her what?" Jack shouts causing me to jump. "You where suppose to go get her and bring her back safely not let her go in head first into danger." He was still shouting.


    "Why are you even still here?" Ren cuts his tantrum off. I see his anger grow more.


    "Why you¡­"


    "Both of you just stop!" I step back and shout annoyed. "Ren dragged me out of the bar thanks to you. Only plus side is I at least got a lead before it happened. Secondly, he didn''t have an option in my going to face David alone. Maliki took me. They took me because they knew if they didn''t, I''d go on my own alone and that be worse, and it''s good they did. Because if they hadn''t, I might have been in serious trouble. They where acting and staying a step ahead of me knowing that I would act recklessly, he did what you instructed. He made sure I was safe.


    "Yeah I can see he did a great job of that with that giant ass bruise on your face or was that from him." Jack red at Ren.


    I can''t help sighing deeply "Jack no matter how much you hate him, please do not talk about Lord Feng this way no matter how much we fight he would never hurt me like this." I touch my face.


    "Bullshit he kicked you so hard in the chest he could have killed you, he practically tried to kill you." Jack spit out.


    "That was!" I try to argue back but he was right, but it was my fault.


    "It wasn''t your fault Anna," Ren speaks my thoughts as in knowing what I was thinking. I look up at him startled by his shaken words. "Jacks right I shouldn''t have done it ever, no matter how hurt I was. I told you once when David hurt you that it was never okay for someone to leave a mark like that on you. I hurt you that night I had no right. Jacks right." I watch Ren, my eyes wide with shock as he holds his fists tight to his side his body shaking. "Mike will retrieve what he can from your old friends ce what ever her name is. If I hear anything else, I''ll let you know, or I can just have them call you. Until the matter is settled the girl will stay in an old servants'' quarters under round the clock watch. It''s not freedom but it''s morefortable. I figured you''d be happier with that." I nod, with that he turns and walks out not able to meet my eyes.


    "You know somehow I thought he would argue that what he did was my fault." Jack grumbles rubbing at the back of his neck.


    "Ren can admit when he''s wrong unlike another man child I know." I growl at him.

 Chapter 87 I Was Wrong 33.2

    ****


    I stand outside her door. I know I shouldn''t leave. I shouldn''t run this time, but when Jack pointed out how I had physically tried to hurt her. It be understandable to think I might do so again, and it ate at me. I wanted to argue and tell him it never fucking happens, but it had. My jealousy took over and I hurt her. There are all kinds of men surrounding her and falling for her; wanting her attention. Unknowingly she gives it to them. I''m normally an over confident man but I have done some awful shit to her and she as already told me no to marriage out of love. Who''s to say she won''t decide someday she wants more then just me since I am trying to convince her to do it for the ns for our friendship. Yes, there''s still the attraction but if she tired of me, I don''t think I could stand sharing her and I might hurt her if I found out she was seeing someone else on the side. The sound of the door opening and closing made me look up from my clouded thoughts.


    "You''re still here?" Jacks eyebrow raised in disapproval with his arms folded over his chest.


    "I had another phone call with information but decided to wait till you too where done before interrupting." I lie. I don''t need to but honestly, I felt like an idiot standing out here like a lost puppy dog scratching at the door begging to be let back in.


    "You better not hurt her again or I swear to god no one will save you from what I will do to you Lord Feng." With those words Jacks head and shoulders sank and walked off. Once he rounded the corner. I tapped on her door Pathetic as it is, I was a lost puppy begging for his owner to let him in at this point. I hadn''t gotten my release elsewhere earlier not that I would have been able to and I know it. To top it off having her so close and finally starting to understand what she''s thinking and what''s going on I can''t stand the thought of not being near her, not having her. I wanted to hate her with every fiber of my being but turns out that''s impossible even if she doesn''t believe me. Instead of seeing her as the enemy, the child of the woman who brought my mother''s death, I can only see the woman I love about to follow same fate as my mother. I can''t sit by like the powerless boy I was and watch another person I love break and die because of this life.


    The door creaked open and I was met with her tired but beautiful face. "Ren, why?" Before she would finish, I pushed the door open little more scooping her close to me needing to feel her warmth. I closed the door locking it behind me as I kiss her gently.


    "Come beautiful let''s get you to bed, we can talk tomorrow."


    "You''re staying here." She looks up at me questioningly.


    "If you say I can." I watch as she tilts her head almost gazing into my face questioningly.


    "I just want to tuck you in I''ll go shower and then I swear all I will do is hold you nothing else if that''s what your worried about." A wicked smile covers her face.


    "Here I thought you where going to **** me, anything to make sure I was pregnant, so I''d have no choice but to marry you."


    I smile "Honey if you want me to take advantage of you all you have to do is ask. No will it make you feel better if it''s ****, so you don''t have to admit you want me as much as I want you?"


    "How on earth did you ever get such a big head, I was just testing your resolve." I entangle my fingers into her hair pulling it back.


    "I can show you my resolve if that''s what you want." I whisper in her ear. Her body loosens then tightens again as if fighting to keep up it''s defenses.


    She puts her hands on my chest pushing distance between us. I feel so lonely. I just want to force her against me till she understands. I fucked up, I need to make up for it to start a new. To have a fresh start with this woman.


    "Anna." I say her name beggingly hoping she isn''t about to send me away.


    "Shower."


    "What," I ask confused.


    "I need to shower I haven''t since I was near that scum bag and I feel as if my insides are crawling." She pushes away more I let her go and watch her quickly retreat into the bathroom. The sound of water gushing out secondster can be heard. I stare at the door unsure if she''s excepting me to leave or not. Though if I''m not told to go, I''m definitely not going to I need to prove to her I''m not going to abandon her because that''s what this is mostly about. She might not think I do but I do listen to her and she''s mentioned it several times now about her family about me dropping her again. She''s afraid and it''s my fault so I need to rectify it. There is so little I knew about her and know so much more I don''t know as she discovers herself. I look around the room and see the katanas sitting on top of her dresser tossed up on it like she hadn''t had time to care if they where properly stored. Guess she was in a rush to get ready tonight after she got that message. I run my hands aver the ck sheath and up to the hilt the handle has a green dragon on one and a blue dragon on the other engraved on it though they have faded over time. They weren''t new swords. Meaning not bought for Anna.


    "They were my moms, least that''s what Daniel said." I freeze turning to find Anna watching me from the door frame of the bathroom.


    "How long you been there?"


    I watch her shrug. "It wasn''t too long just long enough to notice you brooding in thought and then looking at the swords least I know you''re not thinking of using them on me like you had my gun the first time you brought me to Feng manor." She graces me with a whisk of a smile.


    "How can you say for sure." I mumble looking at her inquisitively.


    "Because you regret hurting me," she walks over and slides her hand down one of the swords like it''s a pet. "Daniel gave them to me after he found out despite hisints that I had been taking special training to learning the Serpent de dance style in secret. When he saw how skilled I was he said I reminded him of my mother. I don''t know much about it. Seems Daniel married in and took the Silverman name my mother was the true head and her de dance was amazing. It''s a style that''s suppose to be passed down to the next generation in the n I guess for the head." I watch her and listen carefully as she willingly opens up her heart. "I''m not a Silverman by name but I''m still her daughter" she sighs dropping her hands away from the des then looks up at me meeting my eye. "I didn''t ask for this to be real Ren."


    "I know Angel face, I was wrong I fucked up."


    "Understatement of the century just thinkst five months you had to go without sleeping with me." Her retorts and giggling catches me off guard.


    "Why you little, when did you get such a big ego." I say grabbing at her she squeaks and races towards the bathroom. You can see the steam building up now.


    "That''s not fair going to go hide in the shower after starting trouble." She pokes her head out from the door. o one told you to wait out there. She bats those gorgeous eyshes and fuck me I''ve lost. I follow her into the bathroom as if my life dependes on it.

 Chapter 88 What Do You Mean Im Leaving! 34.1

    Chapter Thirty-Four


    I had been so exhausted when the knock on the door came. I had told Jack the run down of what happened because I wanted us to still be friends, I want to be able to trust him. I also told him it was true Ren asked to join the ns. Though I left out the out bust proposal where I gave Ren a tongueshing. I could tell he was unhappy about it but in the end, he told me I should except and then give up this crazy hunt. Problem is I won''t stop I now want the answers for myself not just for Ren but for me and for Daniel. So many life''s where ruined and broken. Yes, I know people are after me now, Yes, I know people are rising against the Feng n because of me being with but I am in to deep. So, when I saw Ren standing there full of regret, I told myself I should just send him back to his room becausest time I caved to him the next morning I was given a rude awakening. However, something is me is telling me to trust. Though I think it has more to do with our match makers constantly stepping in to ry information. If Mike hadn''t told me in the elevator what he had done and about Ren I don''t know what I would have said I don''t even think I could consider it, because I didn''t even want to consider sharing him if it was going to keep going like this. Hearing he might be feeling the same as me though part of me is screaming out that maybe we just keep misunderstanding each other and all we need is reassurance. Problem is Ren gets bored easily and fast. If it''s possible he can just see me not my family I''d be happy but, I''m still scared that someday I will be boring to him or he can''t over look it one day he goes up and down so quickly I''m scared. I can''t stop these thoughtsying in the bed facing away from Ren who takes up the other side of my bed unconscious. It''s as if my brain doesn''t remember the steamy, passionate moment we had in the shower then continued in the room shortly after leaving the shower desperate to make up for lost time.


    "What''s wrong Angel face?" Ren''s soft voice against my ear makes me tense his arms wrap around me pulling me close against him. His warmth transfers to me.


    I shake my head. "Nothing." I whisper.


    "Then why are you crying?" His was calm and low.


    "I''m not." I say I feel his hand slide up from around my waist and her caresses my cheek to my surprise I feel the slipperiness between his finger and my skin. I had been crying and hadn''t noticed but he had. I roll over a little so I can look up into his face.


    "You are my love,"


    "I''m sorry." I say, He doesn''t get mad that I don''t exin he pulls me closer on top of him and pets me till I all that''s left is darkness and the warm feeling of his touch and I fall asleep.


    ****


    I don''t understand why she started to cry. Was she filled with regret sleeping with me again? All I knew was she was hurting I just wanted to make her stop hurting. I pulled her close trying to show her I''m there I will be there for her. I didn''t just want her body that wasn''t what this was. I need her to understand that. As she drifted off, I continued to hold her tight through out the night.


    ****


    Waking my head hurt like hell I winced in pain.


    "You okay?" Ren''s soft sexy morning voice froze me. I blinked open my eyes I was snuggled up against him head resting on his chest. Right I fell asleep to him petting me to calm my raging thoughts of anxiety.


    "Yeah, sorry just bit of a headache." I say pushing up off him.


    "Don''t get up yet." I hear his request and can''t help tilting my head in curiosity.


    "Why?"


    "Because firstly once we are up then it''s back to business personally, I want little more this time seeing asst time it got ruined," he looks at me as if he''s waiting to hear me argue. I just listen. "Secondly I''m not surprised you have a headache I''m surprised it took so long the bruise it pretty bad and then when you criedst night probably made it worse you should give your head time to rest. Do you still pack pain killers I''ll get you some and a ss of water so you can rest?" He stands and goes over to my still unpacked back though it''s been torn through and without asking begins opening the side pockets. I watch in silence as he retrieves the bottle and walks to the rest room where I keep a ss and fills it with tap water and bring them to me the pills already dosed out in his hand.


    I purse my lips together "Thanks though you know I am capable of doing it myself."


    "Fully aware of it honey, though can''t help it you look like a small child makes me want to take care of you right now."


    I almost spit out the pills and water. "What did you just call me." I pick up a pillow and toss it at him. Heughs and sits on the bed. If I''m a child you''re a pedophile smart ass.


    "Your childish lookes and goes." He smiles mockingly.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Heughs at my threat "Long as you don''t slice open my sausage the way you did David''s think I''m survive." The look on amusement and pain at the idea on his face I startughing and oh fuck that makes my head hurt more.


    I wince "Ouch." I grab at it. Heughs harder.


    "Poor baby." I smack him your fault.


    A knockes at the door which doesn''t help my head and interrupts our yful banter. I stand to answer expecting Jack so early. Ren however; gently pushes me back down on the bed and goes to unlock it.


    "If you want a report soon as possible My Lord least you can do is answer your phone." Maliki walks in followed by Mike. I had never been so d then I was right then thatst night I had argued that it would be better if I put pajamas on after our fun though Ren had argued against it. I got so use to Jack just walking in I started making sure to always be dressed as to never lead him on. The man I swear had no manors ormon sense with that stuff. Though Ren tended to just let these two walk in as the pleased in the past as well though I generally always had a rob and a screen to hide so that I could get dressed if they came in. When I lived in servants'' quarters they always knocked first.


    Mike strolls over to me as Ren and Maliki talk "hey little sis want some ice for the bruise to help it go down?"


    "Is it really that bad?" I can tell the look on his face he''s worried though I don''t think it''s about the bruise.


    "What happens wrong Mike?" He smiles little for me.


    "Nothing. Just thought you might hate me or least be pissed at me for what I told you." He scratches his head. He looks every inch the young youth I thought he looked when I first met him right now.


    I lean in to whisper "You told me the truth, I can''t say it was a smart decision exactly, but I understand why you did it. Like you told me once, no matter what we are family you just wanted to help. In the end in a weird way you did." I smile up at him then I look at Ren. He looks troubled and I want to know why.


    I stand and walk over the them Mike following "What''s going on?"


    "Your returning to Silverman Manor today."


    "What?"

 Chapter 89 What Do You Mean Im Leaving 34.2

    "I sent her away so that I knew you wouldn''t be out on the town. If something happened, she wouldn''t have hesitated to abandon you and left you for dead. Even still your stubborn ass went out with her and you almost died. Do you have any fucking idea how afraid and pissed I was at myself that I couldn''t prevent you from being hurt? His serious face softens a hand gentlyes up caressing my cheek as he looked into my eye as is pleading.


    I shake my head. "Sending me away won''t make me safe if anything it will make us weaker because we will be divided. You said you wanted marriage to join the ns to use each other''s strength. You got it." I bit my bottom lip looking down at my feet. "This time I''m not letting you push me away." I look up meeting his eyes. This is the path before me.


    "Why is it every time I say something you have to do the opposite. I tell you not to go with Brittany and you tell me to be quite and go. When I try to leave at Silverman''s you get upset and challenge me to keep me from leaving. When you when and I cave, and I just want us to leave together you get pissed and stay. Why can''t we ever just agree and be on the same damn page.


    "Ask yourself that. You where the one who wanted to get close in the first ce and kept getting me involved. You made me fall in love with you in the first ce then pushed me away then bring me back then do it all over. Forgive me if I''m not just going to listen to what you say." I poke fun at him as I smirk at his sour face. Mike and Maliki are trying there hardest not tough.


    "What did you find?" I ask looking around Ren to Maliki who clears his throat.


    "Well thing is little sis." Mike is the one who speaks. I look over my shoulder at him. "We didn''t find what Your friend was talking about. In fact, her house waspletely torn apart. Whoever David is working with already got rid of all evidence."


    "They acted fast, too fast. That means either someone is watching him or someone''s watching you or Ren. We don''t know who the enemy is exactly but it''s not safe for you to be constantly going out." Maliki exins. I walk over to the bed I rub my chin thinking as I lean against the pole. I get what he means. They need to be with Ren. Ren''s concerned with me going out without him or Mike or Maliki, but I also don''t want him unguarded he was already attacked in his own home. I also don''t want to be forced to follow him around everywhere. I have my own men, but Jack and I are in an awkward situation right now. If I go out, I need to take extra precaution that''s for sure. Least I won''t have David gunning for me, but if what Maliki says is true David is the least of my concern now. Seems who ever is responsible for the feud between the Feng n and the Serpents wants it to stay that way as me and Ren get closer the more aggressive then be.


    "There''s more, your friend Shion was murderedst night." I look up in horror I feel the pile rise in my throat.


    "How is that possible? She was supposed to be under surveince."


    "I''m sorry Anna I don''t know exactly it happened, yet we are still investigating how they slipped in without being seen and heard and slipped out after killing her. Us non the wiser.


    "That''s why you should go back home Anna, we can''t even guarantee your friends protection I don''t want to chance it." Before Ren could finish the door burst open.


    "My Lady, bad news!" David bursts in panicked. Everyone turns to him I feel a knot in my stomach from how pale his face is.


    "What is it Jack?"


    "Your father lord Silverman is in intensive care ward in Saint Mathews Hospital." I feelpletely numb unable to reply.


    ****


    Ren had gotten his wish; the ne had been called and prepared to leave within the hour by time wended Daniel had gone in and out of surgery. Ren exinedter as I had tuned out Jack that apparently my father had been visiting the cemetery this morning. Upon leaving he was shot from far off by a sniper. No one saw who or where it came from. Thankfully it could have been worse still he had a copsed lung and was bleeding a lot and was rushed to the emergency room where they operated immediately unable to wait to family consent. Honestly it had never urred to me that something could happen to Daniel hell never crossed my mind how I would feel if something happened to him, so I wasn''t prepared for the mix of emotions the floored my feet to the ground like heavy cement weighing them down. When Ren drove me to the airport, I was dumb founded but also at ease when he didn''t say goodbye. He walked me onto the n and took the seat next to me.


    "Anna sweetie." Ren''s voice called for me. I could feel his hand brush a hair out of my face. I feel the ne bounce a little as it touches down. I open my eyes seeing Ren smiling softly at me. "Rest well?" I nod sitting up noticing I wasying curled up on Ren''s chest and shoulder.


    ''Thanks, for letting me use you as a pillow." I say blushing and looking away.


    "Whenever you need." I ce over catching a smile and then stretches his arms.


    "You sure everyone else will be okay being left behind?" I was concerned. Only Mike, and Jack came along with me and Ren.


    "You need to trust in them, just like they trust in you to let them know how your father is doing we all have our jobs." He reassures me petting my hair. Honestly considering how much he hates Silverman I can''t believe he even came with me. Two cars where waiting in the hanger when the ne door was opened, and we exited still Mike and Jack took the lead inspecting our surroundings and the vehicles first before we exited the n cabin.


    "Your father is conscious, but he shouldn''t do a lot of talking he is still in a critical state." The nurse was telling me as she led me to his room. "Sorry only Family can go in." She says looking at Ren.


    "It''s okay he''s my Fianc¨¦." I say without hesitation. I don''t miss the smile on his face and the disappointed look on hers.


    "Oh well then please go in." she quickly leaves.


    I tap on the door then enter. I had never seen Daniel look so small and defenseless. I walk up to his bed tubes and machines helping him breath. I can''t help thinking it much be hard to rest with. Iv''s giving him fluids in one arm a pressure cuff on the other. I lean over taking his hand. I had always fought to call him what he was but seeing him like this. I whispered in his ear.


    "Daddy." His eye flickered open as he turned to look at me then at Ren which I don''t miss the shock I almost want tough because he''s probably thinking the same thing I did. I watch as he uses his free hand to pull down his oxygen mask a little to speak.


    "Ren, did youe," he gasps putting the mask back on for a second taking a few breaths and pulls it down again. "to make sure I was dead?" the question is unpleasant, but he smiles, and Ren chuckles.


    "Not today old man I came to make sure you got better. I need you to survive so we can have your blessing Lord Silverman. I watch as my father''s smile grows as he looks at us both nods. Then his eyes close. "Come, he''s sleeping again let''s let him rest now. Mean time you need to eat to keep up your strength." Ren leads me out I look back over at my father. I had never had a dad before I had never thought I needed or wanted one once he came into my life. I was wrong.

 Chapter 90 A Date 35.1

    Chapter Thirty-Five


    She had looked so pained when Jack hade in with the news. Was bad enough I was worried about her being stalked and having no idea who was following her or when they would strike. It was a worse feeling seeing herpletely shut off when she heard the news. It was as if she wasn''t even there anymore. She was drowning and wasn''t surfacing. I grabbed hold of her, and became her life raft as I lead her to shore desperate to get her breathing again. She had said nothing all the way to the airport. In fact, she looked shocked as hell that I wasing with her. Guess I can''t me her though, my actions in the past, and now don''t exactly add up. Still everything I do, I do for her. She was anxious as I lead her onto the ne. I gently guided her to a pair of seats that sat next to each other. The n was still pretty empty only the pilot hade, and the crew to fuel it up. I pulled her close getting her to rx. I hear her take a deep breath I brush my fingers through her long hair gently. She snuggled closer. Mike came in followed by Jack who gave me an annoyed look, personally I actually get amusement out of his fucking annoyance because she belongs to me and that fucker will never have her and he knows it yet he still dares to look at me that way. He has a lot of balls I give him that. Once the ne took off, and I had her settled down. She passed outying with my arm wrapped around her. I had a few hours to think about what I''d say to this man who was now fighting between life and death. This man that I hated for so long. Still now looking down at him seeing her practically in tears as she took his hand. The bond they shared, all thoughts of what I had nned to say, how serious and neutral I had nned to be were gone. Instead I want this man to like me for god knows what reason.


    "Ren, did youe," he gasps putting the mask back on for a second taking a few breaths and pulls it down again. "to make sure I was dead?" The question is unpleasant, but he smiles at me, Iugh. The question is fair and he has all right to be suspicious of me. Our history is not in my favor here.


    "Not today old man, I came to make sure you got better. I need you to survive, so we can have your blessing, Lord Silverman." I reply without thinking. I can see Anna''s shock that I''d blurt it out so casually. Lord Silverman however; looked at Anna then at me She might have missed it I don''t know but to me all I could see was the smile in his eyes. This might be just what he needs to fight and live. He takes a deep breath the mask back on his face and closes eye, his breath gets shallow as he goes back to sleep which you can tell he was fighting to do in the first ce just so Anna didn''t worry. I usher her out of there reassuring her that he just needs to rest. I have our driver take us back to Silverman manor where she too can get something to eat and rest. I don''t need my angels'' wings being broken if she doesn''t stay strong if something does happen.


    "Why are you still in this room?" I can''t hide my shock, when I am taken to the room, we first shared, when I came here for the first time with her. I thought for sure, once she had taken on the role, she would have moved into the room made for her, or hell least requested a different room that would be set up for her. Something for the new head.


    ****


    I hadn''t quite thought of his reaction to me still being in this room. Though I guess, I hadn''t quite thought that he would ever step foot in this house again, to know that I was still staying in this room. "I didn''t want a different room." I whisper not meeting his eyes. What would he think, if I told him I didn''t want a different room because, I felt like it still connected us, and that leaving it meant that we where really over? I turn and walk over to the window. It was early evening now.


    Envelope by his warmth, his arms wrap around my shoulders and across my chest as he pulls me close to him. "When did you start bing so obsessed with looking out the window?"


    I shrug "Guess your habit rubbed off on me. I always wanted to ask why do you always look out the window. It''s the first thing you normally do when you enter a room?" He rested his chin on my head, I could feel him tilt it a little like he was thinking about the question.


    "Wasn''t the first think I did when we first came into this room, or into your room at the other manorst night either." I turn in his embrace. He''s smiling mockingly.


    "Don''t joke only reason you didn''t is because of the situation, andst night because of the phone call." I look at my feet. "You might not havee to my room at allst night if not for that phone callst night." I feel his hand brush my hair to the side.


    "It became a habit. I felt like if I could see what''sing before it hit then, I''d always be a step ahead. I never saw youing in a million years though. David might be right you might every well be the death of me, thing is I''d rather face down the entire world then to not have met you." I look at him I can feel the tears forming my heart aches but it''s not from pain.


    "Ren, if you don''t kiss me this second before we get interrupted because, we know we will. I''m going to shoot you." I hear a soft chuckle leave his lips, he leans forward gently his lips softly graze mine. I want toin how quickly that ended.


    "Anyone interrupts, I''ll just shoot them." Last thing he says before his hand slides further into my hair tightening as he pulls me harder against him. His lips lock mine as his tongue slide between begging for more. I wrap my arms around him giving him what he wants because, it''s what I want.

 Chapter 91 A Date 35.2

    I pull at the bottom of his shirt freeing it from its secure ce neatly tucked in and slide my hands underneath. I dig my nails into his shoulder de pulling him closer when his starts to break away the kiss. I don''t want him to stop not even for a second. I moan when he still pulls away. I can hear the evil snicker.


    "Hold on Angel face before I can''t control myself." I stand there practically ready to burst I wanted him to hold me. "Let''s do this right." I look at him confused. "Let''s go on a date tonight just you and I. Forget the ns for a night, and just learn about each other, before we be man and wife." The words man and wife roll of his tongue like honey, still we have never gone on a date before ever. We would go to his office and then go back to the manor, before that, it was me going home alone. Yeah, we went to events for the charity thing but those weren''t dates. So why did he suddenly want to and just when we where about to, I want to groan thinking about how ready I already was. "Don''t make that face. I have every intention of getting you in that bed love where I canpletely see your beautiful body exposed, and skin kissed with a hint of red only for me." I Blush hearing him describe how he see''s me when I''m naked. I never get use to it.


    I nod agreeing. Ren and I where going to go on our very first date as a couple. I''d be lying to say I wasn''t nervous, and it''s not because someone might be lurking to take one of us out. Ren had left me to get ready while he made phone calls. Saying not to worry about the details to wear what ever I wanted that he would take care of the rest. Problem is Ren is man with money. He is use to fine dining and ssy things, I however am not I don''t want to feel out of ce being under dressed. I also don''t want to be seen as trying to hard and being over the top. Fuck, why couldn''t he at least tell me what he had in mind. I groan as I push clothes around in my closet. Screw it I''ll just wear what I feel like. I groan again. What do I feel like? Man, sure be nice right now, to have a woman friend around.


    ****


    I know it was spur of the moment and fuck my dick is pissed as hell at me. Still I want a rtionship not a sex toy. More I am with her the more I want and I was hit with the realization we had never had a rtionship other then physical. It makes sense she has doubts likest night. So out of desperation to prove there was more to use, I pleaded for her to go on a date with this sorry excuse for a man. Still it was like getting mmed in the face with a door when I waited in the foyer and looked up the stairs to see how absolutely stunning, she was as she descends the stairs to join me. Her hair was pulled up into a messy bun with curls. Elegantly falling to side of her face. The natural glow of her cheeks with a kiss of makeup made her eyes sparkle. I could barely look away.


    "Is this okay for where we are going?" She gestured to the navy blue off the shoulder crop top, I linger on her gorgeous abs before I hit her hips, admiring how perfect the knee-high ck skirt that had frill go from the top at the waist at start of a knot down to the bottom of it and around but it cupped her ass perfectly. I can see the nervousness and worry in her eyes.


    I smile pulling her in close. "Fuck honey if I had known you''d dress up like this for me I''d have taken you on a date much sooner. We better leave while I still have control, because part of me just wants to go back upstairs, and continue what we started. Your so fucking gorgeous it should be a sin." Her face lights up like I had never seen before and for Christ sake I almost want to kick myself for not making her smile like this before. I escort her out to the car hoping I can continue to make her smile like this.


    ****


    I had expected some Ren to take me to some extravagant restaurants and was worried because I wasn''t really dressed for it. I was excited when we pulled up in front of a small out of the way ce that many would just drive past. Ren gets out andes around opening my door for me. I can''t help wanting tough. He was pulling out all the stops. It''s not like he had to y the game to get in my pants that had long past, so he was really just being the gentleman pampering me for our first date. I notice him nce around, he then ushers me inside. The sounds of a sexytin music can be heard the second we walk through the door. Greeting by the hostess she escorts Ren and I to a table for two in the back. A candle has been ced the hostess lights it after setting the menus down, then leaves us.


    "I look around admiring the old rustic building. People are out on the dance floor having a good time. I feel drawn in. I had never danced like that before. Though I remember the first time I danced was with Ren was at that event just before I was kidnapped. I bit my lip recalling the horrible events. Man, how I cursed him for leaving me.


    "Do you hate it that much?" Ren''s voice pulls me back.


    "What? No." I shake my head vigorously.


    The waiter shows up asking for our drinks. Ren orders a Brandy and me a Cosmo. I want to argue that I can order my own but I would have just chosen that for myself and I knew it.


    "So, what''s wrong if it''s not the ce?" Ren was staring at me serious expression on. Her wasn''t going to drop it.


    "I was just remembering the first time I ever danced." I look back out at the people having fun, then back at Ren who is smiling smugly. "I''m not saying it''s a good memory", I pout at him. "Least most of it wasn''t a good memory." I can see the hurt in his eyes, the side of Ren only I get to see.


    The waiteres back to take our order, I let Ren order for use as I was indecisive and little distracted. The waited left to put out order in.


    I sink my head, "Would you make it up to me?" I mumble Almost expecting him to turn me down. The sound of his chair pushing back surprises me, hees to stand next to me his hand held out.


    "Dance with me Anna."

 Chapter 92 A Date 35.3

    My heart races seeing the fire that sparks in his eyes. I slide my hand in his. He helps me stand and guide me to the dance floor with his other hand on the middle of my back, his pinkie rubbing across the exposed skin. He stops walking, pulls my hand up, spinning me around, catching me as I face him. His sexy smile, practically makes me melt against him when he pulls me close leaving practically no space between us. His strong leg slides between mine, his arms tightening around my waist, I wrap an arm around his neck. This was different from when we waltzed that night, which was a first for me as well. My body moves with his, he rotates our bodies back and forth with the music. Rhythm was fast and powerful, I am in an entrance looking in his eyes, my body so hot I could melt. His hands work their magic over me as if we had been dancing for years together. His hand suddenly takes mine wrapping me up and then unraveling me. I feel light headed. He smiles pulling me hard against him. I feel his excitement against my belly. The songes to an end, I look up at him breathing hard as another starts, he doesn''t move to dance more though. He brushes a stand of my loose curls that are sticking to my sweaty face to the side and kisses my forehead, my cheek, grazes my lips. I feel his hot breath move to my ear.


    "We should eat." He nudges toward our table where two tes sat. I had forgotten all about our meals honestly. Hell, I had forgotten about everything, except the feeling of this moment, wanting to savor it. I nod letting him escort me back to the table. One thing is for sure. Ren is one hell of a dancer. Which makes me curious.


    Ren pulls out my chair for me. I sit thanking him, giggling a little inside. I had never had someone treat me sody like and I''m not meaning just Ren. David or any other boyfriend growing up. It was the normal modern-day rtionship, where the woman was independent. Men holding doors, and helping with coats, they didn''t exist unless they where trying to get you to put out, least I thought. The cken chicken with a mushroom cream risotto looked amazing, and smells divine. My mouth watered. The waiter came back with new drinks for Ren and I.


    "Do you need anything else?" The young man asked


    "No, it''s great," Ren replied and slipped the waiter what looked like an extra tip. The young waiter smiles and leaves without another word.


    "Did you just tip him to leave us alone?" I smile knowingly. Ren shrugs.


    "Doesn''t hurt me any, if he just drops off what he thinks we need, and leaves without a word. I want to talk to you, not him." His eyes could burn a hole in my face they''re staring so intensely at me, with a whisk of a smile on his face.


    I try to hide my blushing, dig into my food anything to distract me, so I stop falling more in love with this man. Oh my god it was so good, I want to moan with pleasure at the taste, and the juicy chicken. I had never had risotto before but it was fluffy and delicate with peppers and mushrooms and bursting with vor.


    "Is it that good?" I look up to Ren smiling ear to ear.


    "It is amazing." I say probably little more hyper, and happier then I intended to. I look at his te. "How''s yours?" I ask, concern fills me noticing he hadn''t touched much of it. "Did you need some of mine?"


    His smile bes even lighter. "No sweetie, mine if just fine. I was just watching you enjoy your meal is all." I want to crawl in a hole at his words. He''s sitting there watching me be a pig for fucks sake. You would think I forgot how to act like a human being, because I have been with him long enough to getfortable. "It''s cute, stop worrying. I was enjoying myself in my own way is all. As you know I''m not the type that does this. It''s a first-time experience really for me too." His sexy voice was little over a whisper, he took a sip of his brandy never taking his eyes off me.


    "What about dance?" I blurt it out with no elegance or tact what so ever.


    "What about it." He puts his ss on the table and starts tracing the rim with his pointer finger.


    I bit my lip trying to search my words, but I open the box so I might as well dump it out to find what I''m looking for. I can pick up the mess afterwards. "You''re just so amazing at it. It''s to the point that you can make someone like me even be able to look like I know what I''m doing. So, I mean." I pick up my fork and stab at my chicken.


    "You mean?" He asks encouraging me to continue. Here would be a good time for his ability to know what I''m thinking to kick in so I don''t have to say it.


    "So, you had to have at least taken girls out dancing often, right?" I say it. my stomach in knots I really didn''t want to know about the other woman he screwed around with, but how else did he get so good at it. He probably even had many different types of girls. I look up, a surprise ofughtering from across the table. Ren is over there seriouslyughing at me. "What is so funny?" I ask in disbelief.


    He covers his mouth, clearing his throat, trying to calm himself. I look around noticing everyone else watching us as well. "I''m sorry I guess your not as hard to read about these things still. Sorry I didn''t mean tough you where just so damn cute. I could practically feel the jealousy fuming off you."


    "I''m not jealous," I mumble. "I was curious." I correct.


    He chuckles a little more. "Okay I can just feel that curiosity growing more and more."


    "Shut up, and tell me." I pout puffing out my cheeks like a kid throwing a fit.

 Chapter 93 A Date 35.4

    "Well which is it? Shut up, or tell you? I can''t do both." I re at him. I will strangle this bastard. He smiles at my re. "I am, in a situation where I am required to go to many social events, learning to dance was one of the many lessons I had to under go growing up."


    "Hold up, waltz I get, but out there, just now. What social event, would require dancing like that?" he chuckles softly.


    "I happened to enjoy learning the waltz, and my mother had been a dance instructor before she passed." I watch his face be sad.


    "I''m sorry you don''t have to say if you don''t want to." I say trying to stop him.


    He shakes his head. "She always said a man that could dance could master any steps in his life, and it was a great way to impress the woman you love." He winks at me. "My father, used to dance with my mother randomly any chance he could at night, with or without music. It was his way of saying he loved her, without saying it. Since I liked learning the waltz, she taught me other types. When she passed, I continued to learn in her memory?" He picks up his ss and takes a longer sip than normal. I try to swallow the lump in my throat before I speak.


    "Your parents sound like they where very much in love."


    "They were." He says quickly. "Guess the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. I always thought it was stupid, my father marrying for love, because when she died, it ruined him. My mother, she wasn''t the daughter of another n head." I look up at him in surprise.


    "You said she was best friends with my¡­"


    "She was!" He cuts me off. I bite my bottom lip. Was this conversation going south? "We go to normal schools to you know. They met in high school. I guess my father, mother and your mother they all went to high school together. Your mom and my father where to be engaged." I sit back eyes wide with shock. Then how the hell did the events happen the way they did? "Your mother new my father had feelings for her best friend and vise versa. The story as I heard it was, she wasn''t happy about the arranged marriage either. She thought of my father more like a brother, so she yed match maker. There was a lot of fighting, my mother got caught in the cross fire. After high school she left and went to a dance academy. My father, who was starting to feel trapped. Went to see her, even if it was just for a night. The night they shared changed everything. He had returned home though the following day, she had agreed to be his mistress since they couldn''t be married. He had promised her everything he could, he would do for her, and give to her as if she was his wife. I don''t know how much time passed but as the wedding day neared your mother informed my father that she couldn''t marry him because my mother was pregnant. My grandparents demanded she abort, but her and my father refused. Seems he promised, if he wasn''t allowed to marry her, he would never marry, or conceive a new heir. My grandparents wanted nothing to do with me but still they gave into my father. That''s why I don''t understand how your mother could have done such a thing to her own friends. Was she secretly harboring a grudge against my mother for ruining the wedding?" I want to reach out and touch him. Our food had been long forgotten. I wanted to tell him who did it but I didn''t have proof yet, and now with this I wasn''t sure.


    "Ren." I call his name but my voice fails me as it shakes. I had opened the box with my question, but I probably shouldn''t have poured out the box after all.


    Our eyes meet. His smile is weak but he reaches out and takes my hand. "Sorry, we were supposed to be having fun." I can hear the sincerity in his voice.


    In all the reports, in all the investigating I never heard this story before. I shake my head, "I''m with you on a date, I''m happy." I say cheerfully as I can. Still with this new info could I be wrong about something.


    "No. you''re worried and upset. Your eyes get cloudier when you worry, and when you lie. They turn more like a grayish green." I crease my brows together. Was this how he knew what I was always thinking, he read the changes in my eyes. I see him smile. "When your guard''s down your generally easy to read, at least for me you are."


    "You still think it was my family, right?" His smile fades. He looks deep into my eyes, then closes his. I hear him take a deep breath.


    "Yes, Maybe." He tightens his grip on my hand. He was being honest. I try to calm the pain of my heart. "How about we go for a drive. I''d really like a change in the scenery, quietness would be nice so we can talk." I nod. He lifts his hand signaling for the waiter whoes over leaning into Ren. Ren whispers into his ear, he nods Ren hands him a card and he quickly leave. He says nothing as he finishes his drink looking at me as if the conversation had never happened. When the young waiter returns Ren signs the receipt stands and walks over to me holding out a hand to help me out of my seat. He takes my arm in his, exiting the restaurant.


    Honestly, even though I had been here 5 months, I hadn''t gone out much to explore the area. I was surprised when he takes me towards the outskirts of town the only light are the headlight on the road and the radio ying whatever wasing on the station. About twenty minutester he pulled off onto an unmarked road. Why where we going so far out here. I sit in silence waiting when I see a clearing, he turns again pulling off the road and turns off the car.


    "Ready?" I hear his voice but the car is really dark.


    "Ready for what?" I ask trying not to panic. I don''t know why but I felt worried, but I need to trust in Ren. He would never hurt me even if he was the ruthless Lord Feng.


    I hear him chuckle a little, the sound of the car door opens and the lightse on for a brief second then off again. I curse under my breath at the sting from the lights. I shield my eyes preparing as my door opens. Ren''s hand takes mine helping me out once again. I look around. It was chillier here I shiver a little.


    "Cold?"


    "A little." I rub at my bare arms.


    "We won''t stay long, promise." He intertwines his fingers with mine, and leads me down a path. My foot sinks.


    "Sand?" I look at Ren. I can see a gentle smile on his face in the dim moonlight. I slip off my ck high heels, and let me feet sink into the cold sand. It feels so good. I walk forward looking around. I could hear the sound of waves and the smell the salt water.


    "You like it?" Renes up wrapping his arms around my waist. I nod.


    "I never knew this was here." I look out toward the water taking a deep breath.


    "I wanted to bring you here no matter what but then I ruined the mood. I hope this makes up for it." His grip tightens


    I wrap my hands over his, "You said you still wanted to talk."


    "I do, there is so much we have to learn about each other but the most important thing is, your worried if I me you. I tried to Anna, but I can''t. Like my father, I fell in love with a woman not of our world, but for me, she grew strong, stood tall, and more than that, shepletely enraptured me, twisting me around her finger. She even started looking into the death on my mother to prove her innocence and love for me."


    "How did you?" I tense.


    "Mike told me everything, at least I hope it is everything. He told me when I asked him to help me arrange the date? The man is a natural gossip least with me we are like brothers how he kept his mouth shut for so long. Is mighty impressive, honestly."


    I sigh, "Guess he felt he better try helping again, this n is better then telling you I am trying to marry into the ck Panther n, but still." My shoulders drop. "What does this mean exactly? I don''t intend to stop just because you know that I trying to figure out our family''s mystery."


    "I know." He says calmly.


    "So¡­." His cell begins to ring. I hear him curse. Iugh a little as he loosens up a little reaching in his pocket to grab his cell.


    "What!" He barks into his phone. I feel his body tense. We are on our way.

 Chapter 94 Love my Punishment 36.1

    Chapter Thirty-Six


    Just like that, the date was over. We headed for the hospital.


    "What the hell do you mean you''re discharging yourself old man, get your ass back in that bed and do what the doctor tells you. Only hours ago, you were near death!" I shout at my father who has been causing chaos, shouting, and throwing food, and whatever else he can. Demanding they discharge him against doctor rmendation. When Ren told me, we needed to get to the hospital right away, I was so anxious. Worrying something had happened to my father. That he had taken a turn for the worse. Instead I was led to his room by a hysterical nurse on the brink of tears because of my stubborn, pain in the ass old man, who, suddenly decided, he had all the strength in the world and wanted to go home.


    "I said I''m fine now, I can take care of myself from home. We have the same equipment with capable people that can-do the same shit at home that they''re doing here. I don''t need ipetent nurses looking after me and crappy food to eat."


    "Dad." I shout watching him freeze in shock, his eyes wide. He chuckles a little "Guess, I didn''t dream that earlier after all." He sits down on the bed. His hand messages his neck. I watch as he sighs and then coughs a little. Worried I race to his side. He grabs my hand then looks up at Ren who had perched himself against the door frame.


    "You going to give me a hand here Feng? You''d do the same thing." He quirks a pleading smile Ren''s way. I look back over my shoulder ring at Ren.


    "You want me to argue with the one person who can kick my ass, and worse, make me sleep on the ground outside like a dog?" He chuckles at his own joke.


    "Ren, I did bring those daggers with me." I bat my eyshes sweetly back at him. His smile fades into a scowl.


    "There''s the deal breaker, no can do, your daughters bat shit crazy. I''m not fucking with that. She thinks you should stay then that''s what you''re doing even if I got to tie you down myself to make her happy." I notice Ren grin mischievously. My father is now frowning.


    "Great, I get the daughter I always wanted, and the son-inw, I always dreaded all at once." He groans putting his head in his palm and coughs harder.


    "You need to rest and need monitoring. If you''re notfortable here, I''ll stay with you tonight." He nces at me from the side.


    "Don''t force yourself Anna. I told you, I don''t expect you to call me father, or have that kind of rtionship after so long. Don''t do it just because I look so pathetic." My father pets my head.


    "I wasn''t, but fine, if you want to think that way, I will just let you do what you want. Get yourself killed, see if I care." I stand up and storm out, mming the door behind me.


    ****


    I almost want to p Silverman, but looking at how pathetic he was, I understood. "You know if you''re happy about the change in her attitude toward you, then you could have just hugged her, and told her so." I don''t miss his skepticism look. Yeah, yeah, I get it, don''t show your feelings. Honestly, I really hate that rule since meeting her, and tend to break it often, in the past and even now. No matter what I''m feeling, when it''s just us, I been starting to remember what my father always said have two faces, one you show to the world, and one you show behind closed doors to the one that holds all of you, good and bad. "If you think I would have held it against you, for showing your daughter love, you got me all wrong Silverman." I watch him sizing me up.


    "So, you changed your mind about our family feud?" I re at him. Was he trying to pick a fight?


    "You''re not well, and are having trouble breathing still, I can see it. Lay down, let the nurses hook you back up, and shut up, before you make it worse." I watch as his eyes sharpen into a knowing stare.


    "You haven''t? Does she know?" He sneers his breathing getting heavier.


    "I run my hands through my hair and walk over to him I grab a chair next to the bed and sit across from him my elbows on my knees my hands sp together. "Look, I don''t know what to think. Fact is I love her, only god knows why. Whether it be fate, divine intervention, hell maybe even punishment to mock me, but I do. She knows what I think, she''s hell bent on finding proof." I watch his face darken.


    "How bad is it."


    "Bad enough to start movement against the both of us. I sit back wrapping my arm behind the chair. It''s actually intriguing how every n seems to be hell bent on keeping us apart. Makes me really curious as to why. I might have turned down marriage proposals, but that was nothing new. I did that even before Anna came along." Silverman''s face got paler. I stood pushing the nurse''s button on the bed. "Come on Silverman, if you cause trouble, she will worry more." I help him back into the bed. I grab the oxygen mask and hand it to him.


    "I just want to be home." He sighs. The nursees in, a look of surprise on her face. I step aside as she begins to check his vitals and starts to hook up the monitoring equipment. I step out. Anna is leaning her back against the wall.


    "So, which is it?" I raise and I brow quizzically wondering what she means. "Am I fate, divine intervention, or punishment mocking you, because we should have never fallen in love?" I frown, she heard us. For a Second, I thought she was upset, when she smiles up at me.


    "You''re not nning to cut my balls off tonight, are you?" I ask looking at the evil little grin. "Because then it is defiantly punishment."


    "Not yet, I have other things in mind. She winks at me and walks passed me back into the room. I nce in, just in time to watch her smack Silverman gently on the shoulder, and lecture him about taking my advice. My heart aches a little watching them. After my mother passed my father was cold and ruthless. The love in his eyes faded.


    Driving her home, the only thing I can think of is, being alone and holding her. So, when we get back and she asked me to spar with her for the fun of it, I grumble a little. Not the type of holding I had in mind.


    "We could make it interesting if you do." Looking at her curiosity is intrigue; the angel has be a witch. She doesn''t exin. "If you want to know you should change and follow me to the dojo and you''ll find out." I change quickly, no way in hell was I going to pass up whatever she has nned.

 Chapter 95 Love My Punshment 36.2

    ****


    The dojo was dark but I learned long time ago not to trust that. I turned on the lights and went to look around while Ren waited on the main floor. I was happy to find it was empty tonight. I returned to Ren who I couldn''t help chuckling at the poor sucker never changes he was only in sweats he had removed his tee-shirt socks and shoes. His eyes where on me, I walk over and lock the door. Last thing I wanted was anyone interrupting.


    "That what your wearing angel face?" Ren finally asks breaking the silence as he looks me over. I had on many looseyers.


    "Well, in this situation moreyers are going to be to my advantage." I smile innocently.


    "Just what are we doing?"


    "I told you sparing. You better not hold back I want a match like in the past. I''m tired of being coddled here. Just to make it interesting, for every point we score on each other, the loser has to lose a piece of clothes." I drop the bombshell giving him the best sexy, mischievous grin, I can. I notice his lower brain was already spell bound. I quirk an eyebrow in amusement. He was defiantly game.


    "Don''t worry honey you won''t evenst a few minutes those extra clothes won''t do you any good." He smirks back. I stick out a tongue yfully.


    "Sure, you don''t want to put more on, won''t be far if this ends too quickly." I poke fun at him. I love the confident smile he gives back. He starts stretching his arms preparing, then follows me into the middle of the dojo.


    The sneaky bastard didn''t even give me a chance to get ready when he grapples me from behind, bending one arm up behind my back into a chicken wing and the other on my shoulder. "Sorry love, you said no coddling that means dirty tricks are fair game." He whispers in my ear.


    "Well if that''s the case." I quickly reach out behind me with my free arm. God it hurt like hell but when my finger tips brush against the cloth of his pants, He jumps back.


    "Seriously woman!" Iugh hysterically. His expression is priceless.


    "What, are you scared of a little S and M." I giggle, digging my nail into my bottom lip a little as I trace it. His eyes follow it narrowing. He licks his lips.


    "Fuck me, you really have to be punishment, because your killing me, my little tiger." He stalks towards me trying to grab me. I side stepughing.


    "Then tame me and maybe you''ll see I''m just a kitten wanting to be loved." I slide my hand on his ribs sliding it around to his back as I circle him, stalking him.


    A low rumbling growl escapes his lips as he quickly spins around on the pad of his foot. I duck from his hand grabbing me, the wait of my body gets heavy though when I realize he wasn''t gabbing me he had spun around to trip me knocking me off my feet. Ind on my side my arm catching me a little. Damn that hurt more than I thought it would.


    "Strip!" I look up, his eyes ring down at me the heat in them nearly sets me on fire, as he waits in anticipation.


    I smile up at him "Do I get to choose which piece."


    "Not if you''re going to be cheap about it, that one should count for big piece of clothing." Iugh getting what he means. He knew I had intended to remove my socks as my choice. I reach down grabbing the bottom hem of my white tee-shirt and slowly lift it up over my head. I toss it to the side of the room.


    His clicks his tongue, "Damn." I stifle augh.


    "Disappointed?" I had made sure to have my ck sports bra on under.


    "In the view? Hardly, if anything, you''re making it harder for me to want to continue this game, when I''d rather just sprawl you out and finish stripping you now."


    I smile, "To bad I''m the one calling the shots." With that, I swing my leg out attacking his legs. He jumps dodging.


    "Not going to be that easy honey."


    "Maybe if I was more naked it work," I wink.


    "Perhaps only one way to find out." He swings forward. I bend backwards dodging him from grabbing hold of me. Getting serious I side step taking a middle jab at him seeing an opening. Shit, it''s tote was a set up. He has my arm and he is twisting it. I bit my lip fighting the urge to cry out. I can''t move to fight back. "Strip."


    "What?" I look over my shoulder. "This doesn''t count I growl it''s a hold."


    "You can''t move no point in making it worse. Strip honey." Why this cocky. I push hard backwards tossing us both backwards. I roll over rubbing my head I had hit it off something. I hear him chuckle. "Didn''t want to strip for me that bad." I sit up. Ren''s lip is bleeding.


    "Oh my god," I scramble to my knees and crawl over to him. "I''m sorry," I touch his lip where he is bleeding.


    "Ouch!"


    "I''m sorry," I bite my lip. I can''t believe I made him bleed. I hear him chuckle. I look up.


    "I''m sorry, Anna. I''m screwing with you, it doesn''t hurt swear. You just look like you felt so bad I wanted to screw with you. I couldn''t help it." Heughs harder.


    I hit him in the shoulder. "You ass!" He cracks up more. Push him, "Stopughing, I was seriously worried." I punch him again for good measure, trying to kill Mr. Chuckles.


    "Well it was your point." I look up at him confused. "You threw me back and I''m even bleeding when I thought I had you. Games over you win" I frown.


    "Unless you''re not wearing any briefs under your sweats then this game isn''t over."


    His mischievous smilees over his face. "I count that as two points. I''ll get my revenge another time personally I feel like the winner either way." Before I can react, the demon appears with lightening fast reflexes. I am in hisp thrust against him. Fuck it felt good. I intertwine my fingers into his hair on the back of his neck pulling it. I hear him groan. "Seems like I don''t need to tame the Tiger into a kitten, just need to let her y." He grins, flipping me over cradling me as Ind on my back. His eyes burn into mine.


    "Ren," Is all I say before his lips devour mine.

 Chapter 96 Love My Punishment 36.3

    ****


    Second our mouths connect there was no stopping it. A fire in me ignites. I desperately press my body harder against hers, I slip my tongue into her willing, open mouth. I feel her tasting me desperately in return. Her nails dig deeper into my back, I groan as she scratches down my shoulder. The pain, I felt with the pleasure, I got from touching her, kissing her, makes it all fucking worth it. I trail kisses down her neck, the sweet scent of salt and strawberry lingering on her skin I nip at her cor bone. Listening to her moan brings me so much excitement, her hand grips in my hair. I press my mouth harder against her cor.


    "I always fantasized that this would happen." I hear her sweet voice breath out, her back arches.


    "What would happen?" I stop kissing her and ask curiously.


    A bashful smile ys across her face. She looks away. "I always dreamed that our sparing matches, would turn into more. Every time we where so close, I just wanted you to hold me and say screw the training." I feel the twinge of my own smile on my face. Does she have any idea, how my fucking times, I wanted to do just that.


    "Kind of exciting don''t you think? Someone could easily walk in and catch us in the middle." I tease. Her body tense under me. I pull up, and look into her beautiful eyes, the worry was on her face. "Don''t worry, lights on, the door locked, I''m pretty sure anyone with a brain would get the message. I kiss her forehead, then her nose. Her eyelids flutter close. Her breath releases slowly. I kiss her softly my heart aching. Was she nervous just now, because she''s still shy, or because; she was afraid of who would see us? I can''t help seeing Jacks face looking at her. Five months, he had to court her because of my idiocy. I would be stupid, to think that she hadn''t developed some feelings for him.


    I break the kiss, looking deep into her eyes, searching for the truth. "I love you Angel face, even if you don''t believe me."


    I watch her bit her lip and look away, fuck please don''t do that to me. "Even if loving me is a sick sort of punishment, karma has given you?" I turn her head to look at me.


    "You''re a punishment I''d kill to have, and will keep chasing no matter how many times you say no, or who else you fall in love with." I say confidently smiling at her.


    "Ren, do me a favor, shut up, kiss me, and show me how much you love me." She wraps her arms around my neck down me down mming her mouth against hers.


    I match her intensity I pull her up breaking the kiss only long enough to pull her sports bra over her head. I go to push her back down when, she pushes me back on my ass and climbs into myp. The feeling of her against me, even with clothes on is unbearable, I swear I going to burst if it keeps like this.


    "Anna," I beg trying not to lose control so fast. She''s a woman I can never tire of. I always want more. She smiles mischievously. I watch, narrowing my eye as she crawls off myp backwards, she begins to tug at the ck sweats and briefs. I bite my inner cheek.


    "You said, I scored two points, that means you still need to strip before I do any more." That wicked smile wasrger then life right now. I smile with her.


    "You want them,e take them." I watch her eyes go wide. I lit my hid her hands shake a little as she shakes a little pulling them down over my hips. She tosses them to the side her eyes examining me as if they have never seen me naked before, and she was liking what she saw from the lick of her lips that I didn''t miss. I hold out a hand to her.


    "Get over here honey." I take her sweaty hand in mine, pulling her down to her knees before me her chest against mine, she squeals. Fuck I love how I sensitive she is and the responses she will give me. "Don''t let anyone ever see you like this other then me." I order like a possess bastard.


    "I promise, my lord," her breaths get harder as my hands move to her hips, then start tracing the outline of the back of her tight leggings. Slipping my finger in the back end briefly grazing her perfect ass, she pushes hard against my body.


    "Ren," Her words are pleading.


    ****


    I beg Ren to go further. I was scared at first, when he said someone could walk in. Jack I new had a key in here. Last thing I wanted was to bepletely naked in front of him, let a lone rubbing Ren and out rtionship in his face. He''s been great to me since I first walked in here. I don''t want a moment like this to be a nightmare fighting with Jack about it. I almost pray I''m pregnant because even if things don''tst, I''d have the child of the man I love. I break the kiss.


    "Hold on." I say stopping him by putting my hands up. I can see the frustration in his face. They are sharp and he looks as if he wants to argue. Sweetly kiss him standing. Like an idiot, I turn from him, and begin to strip the rest of the way. Trying to perform a sexy dance with no music, though I probably look so stupid right now, that music wouldn''t even save me. I watch his expression turn from serious to light and soft. My thumb hooks my Lace ck thong to pull it down.


    "Wait." His voice is hard." I look back over my shoulder. Her aura was so intense.


    "Something wrong," I feel my stomach in knots.


    "Turn." I turn to face him like an obedient puppy. I hate that I do that. "Come closer my love." I fold my arms in defiance. He raises and eyebrow smirking, "Please." He says little too much entertainment in his voice now. I walk over to him. His hands touch my calves, trail up my thighs, andnd on my hips. His fingers trace the material patterns. God, down there was pulsating with anticipation. His eyes look up at me meeting my gaze. His smile is sexy as sin. Ren is 6 of the 7 deadly sins I swear, lust, gluttony, pride, envy, anger, and greed or, will at least make you feel all these sins, and be perfectly okay with it. Right now, I hungering with lust and gluttony for him. Thece smoothly slides down my skin his knuckles grazing my thigh as he removes thest piece himself.


    "Christ, I thought so. Clean shave, fuck, so nice." His finger slides against the bare skin. "I defiantly love my punishment if it''s you." Gently he pulls me down, I follow obediently. I swear Ren must be Satan himself, because, no matter how much I fight it I am tempted back, and I don''t feel guilty about it.


    His hand slides over every crevasse, every mound on my body. I want more, and he gives it to me. I should feel dirty knowing we could be seen. I felt excited and alive in Ren''s embrace, in hisp, feeling him in me,pleting me. With each desperate thrust Ie closer our desperation growing. My mind goes hazy like I was floating in heaven. I was pulling Ren along with me. I feel him sag against me kissing my shoulder. I flop back ready to drop to the tatami mats, Ren gently guides me down with himself, not letting us disconnect. The cold floor stuck to our sweaty skin. Our breathing was hard and heavy. I look up at Ren his eyes heavy, his head prop up on his arm. I brush his hair out of his face. A smile appears and his arm reaches out grabbing me and pulling me close.


    "Hey gorgeous." Iy still against him, little embarrass, wanting to hide. Just had amazing sex, in the open, were everyone could see, with Ren.


    "We should get up." I say trying to free myself.


    "Nope, I want everyone to know you''re mine, lets stay till morning." I can''t hide the horror on my face.


    "Are you crazy? You want everyone to see use like this!" I say little louder then I would like to admit.


    I hear him chuckle. He sits up. "Scared?"


    I sit up with him "I''m not scared, but I am not going to be seen like this either." I gesture to my now naked self.


    I ogle his body, as he readjusts, he smiles noticing. He props his elbow up on one knee, his head resting on his palm. "Can make this easy, join the ns and I won''t feel the need to spell it out." Was he seriously nning to keep me here, unless I say yes?

 Chapter 97 Start A New 37.1

    Chapter Thirty-Seven


    She defiantly wasn''t acting amused. I caved, I reach out grabbing a strand of her hair. It wasn''t as long as it uses to be. I lean forward smelling it, that sweet smell of her floral shampoo and sweat lingers. I nce up feeling her eyes on me. I press my lips against it. Her eyes lighten. She has always loved me doing this and personally so have I. Everything about her reactions set me on fire and had me on edge. I''d react in a way I foreign to me till I firstid eyes on her in that hotel room. Fuck, if Michovali was good for anything. His one major screw up ended up being probably the best fucking thing in my life even with the ups and downs. Makes me almost sad I killed the bastard. Not really though he''s lucky I granted him a quick death. That fucker David won''t have it so easy once we are done with him.


    I sigh a little. "Alright, you can''t me me." I say dropping her hair. "Your still so oblivious when ites to the men around you. Personally, I would like to rip out anyone''s eyes who''s ever looked at you in a way that''s suggestive."


    A smirk appears across her face almost teasingly. "Well then ording to you that would be just about everyone I walk by. Seems a little over the top."


    I shrug. "You use to like to over the top, possessive, selfish bastard I am." Her smirk fades.


    "Do you think we can go back so easily after everything Ren?" She stands walking around picking up pieces of her clothes off the floor. I watch her every movement silently. She sighs. "I hurt, you hurt me. Still I don''t know how not to love you." My chest tightens to her confession. "I don''t know how to trust youpletely though." I see a single tear begin to trickle down her cheek. She quickly wipes it away. "So, how do we go back." Her body was shaking I stood walking slowly to her. I wrap her in my embrace because I didn''t know what else to do but to try and hold her together.


    "We don''t go back." I whisper holder her head against my chest. There was to much pain in the past. "We start a new, a new you and me, a new future." My heart was turning in knots. "Come put those on and we can go back to your room. We can talk I can even give you a back massage if you like. I feel her head shift off my chest looking up at me, I meet her eyes a lite in them and a yful smile on them. It hits me, I had never done that before not once being with her. Make a mental note to do it more often.


    ****


    Honestly, I hadn''t meant to get all serious and make him feel bad, but all my fears and pain started looking out when he pointed out that I might not like his old self. Maybe I didn''t exactly. I love Ren he made me feel excited, and my stomach was in butterflies every time he looked at me. When he kisses me no matter what''s happened or, how much time as passed. my heart screams that I can''t live without this aching and exciting feeling where it can''t decide if it will race or feel at peace by his side. Still he''s not the Ren from before he shows my patience then he ever has and understanding, it almost frightens me more because I feel like I''m falling harder then the first time we met. I want to justy all my worries on the table, and see if he will pick them up and shoulder them.


    The rest ofst night was like a dream. Well it mostly was because from the moment we hit my room, he ordered me to strip andy on the bed. When I wouldn''t take the order he did, what he does best. The teasing began andyers of clothes came off of for Christ sake I was hot and bothered again. However, he picked me up carried me to the bed and rolled me onto my stomach. My heart races. I close my eyes thinking back to the panic I felt as he went and Riffled through my bag. I knew he liked things rough and we hadn''t tried it yet but was he nning to go there. I try to imagine my first time letting him to that scared how much it would hurt. The bed shifts I hear him start chuckling lowly, almost seductively. His voice still ringing in my head "Rx love." His body was over mine a secondter his sweats still on. I look over my shoulder a wicked smile on his face saying it all. He knew what I was thinking. His hands firmly rubbed over my back, I remember how good it felt, but at first the lotion on his hands was so cold, I gasped in surprise whining he could have warned me. He found it amusing and decided to dump more lotion on until I had just be use to it that I couldn''t tell anymore.


    Still after he started really rubbing, I almost passed out instantly. I woke inte morning Ren had been awake going over paperwork with Mike quietly and there was a try of orange juice, French toast and eggs and bacon sitting on the night stand next to me. Ren looks over a sexy smile suddenly on his face, I smile back pulling the covers higher, Mike leaves the room.


    "Morning beautiful." He says, walking over, he bends down his lips brush mine. I want to melt.


    "Morning." I feel little bashful then normal.


    "Hungry?" He grabs the tray and ces it on the bed. I look at him skeptically.


    "I could eat." I shrug.


    "Well if you''re not hungry can always continue fromst night with you on your stomach seeing as your eyes where practically begging me to." The spark was there with a hint of amusements.


    "Maybe I just hungry for freshly cooked sausage." I smile back in amusement as his face smirk falters into a little cringe.


    "You''re never going to let me forget what your capable of now are you?" Iugh at his question.


    "Nope." I linger a little on the O as I say it.


    He smiles, "Eat up my love we are going to go see you father this morning, and before you panic. He''s fine, but I''m sure seeing you will make him feel better."

 Chapter 98 Start A New 37.2

    ****


    About a week had passed. I spend a lot of timeing and going from the hospital. My father had been doing well. He had been urging the doctors for his release. Still the doctors wanted to wait considering his age, and he had been pretty anorexic it seems. I recently learned after I had left, he had stopped eating properly. If he wasn''t injured, I''d hit him. How could he be depressed, and act like I would never return again? I guess I hadn''t been exactly fair to him I sigh deeply. I stair out the hospital room window. He had been transferred to different room out of the Intensive Care Unit area. I''m sure the nurses are relieved. He was resting now. I stay watch while I let Jack who had been watching over him and my cousin Sean have a break and go have lunch. Fact was while he was here considering we don''t know who attacked him. My father was still in grave danger. Ren was gone with Mike today looking into what had exactly happened trying to follow leads. For someone who hates my family, he sure seems to care more now. The sound of heavy foot step stopping outside the door cause my body to tense. I stand immediately looking hard at the newer. A tall man his eyes simr to my fathers but his hair was light brown, his body was also more build. His frame bigger and stronger. I watch his eye scrutinizing me as he looks me over as if looking at a bug. They then turn to My father who stilly unconscious on the bed. His face scrunches up into a frown. He steps forward.


    "One more step and I kill you where you stand." I snarl, he stops in his tracks giving me the second I need to move my body around the bed, putting myself between this man and my father. I didn''t know him and I didn''t like the way he was looking at me or my father. His eyes narrow at me his re as if he was threatening to burn me alive. That might have scared me a while back, but not now. I re back not moving. Neither of us spoke, it was like a bubble od darkness and tension bursts when Sean and Jack return.


    "Dad?" Sean, say almost startle looking between our stair down. I frown, looking over at my cousin. This man who looked like he was a brute and rude as fuck was his father. I cross my arms.


    "Guess that makes you my uncle?" I grumble not feeling happy knowing this fact. I had learned that my father had a brother, but after being reunited with the family, I had never met him, or my grandparents on my mothers'' side, or my fathers. The look in his eyes said chances are the feeling of was mutual with his evaluation of me.


    "It''s all right Anna," My father soft voice came from behind me. My shoulders drop feeling tension leaving, I turn to look at him. He was sitting up, he was looking much bettertely, and there was talk of himing home. I smile for him and sit on the edge of his bed.


    "You sleep well daddy?" I can tell he is happy when I call him that, his face lightens up so much. I try to do it more often. He pets my head.


    "Always when my beloved daughters here." He looks around "Ren?" He asks, it''s like we are only ones in the room. I can see his worry. I smile.


    "Working, I got him on a mission," I stick out my tongue. "He''s hunting down whoever did this, and will make them pay a million times over." I sh him a confident smile.


    "Hear I thought he hated me." My father pouts. Iugh a little.


    "Good thing for you, your rted to the person I love." His voice pops over our conversation. A chuckle behind it though. I turn to look past everyone and smile. He was hidden in the back by the door frame. He walks forward stopping next to my uncle. Greg see you finally made it to check on your brother. He turned away not looking at Ren or at my and my father.


    "Seems he didn''t need me here anyway." He grumbles like a sour puss.


    I smile suddenly feeling like I understand his feelings. "I don''t know about that. If he has to be tied down one more time, because he can''t go home you might be useful." I watch him eye me. I can''t tell if he was feeling amusement or disappointment in my joke. I have the feeling though he wanted to be alone with his brother.


    "All right, let the two girls have a heart to heart in privacy. They don''t want us men witnessing it." I push the group toward the door Iugh hearing Ren grumble he''s not fucking gay to take what I said back.


    I don''t know when my uncle left exactly. Me and Ren had settled into a waiting room next thing I knew I was waking up on the loveseat with Ren''s dark blue suit coat on me. My head on hisp. I sit up wiping my mouth praying I hadn''t drooled. He doesn''t miss the action and chuckles.


    "Dream about something good." A mischievous smirk on his face.


    I smile back "Don''t you wish." I mouth the words slowly.


    "Not exactly what I wish angel face." His hot gaze traces down. Starting from my eyes, down my chest, to the curves of my waist, and back up. My body instantly feels hot and my lips dry. I lick them desperate for moister as I stare deep into his eyes. His phone rings breaking the spell thank god. We where in a hospital for crying out loud talk about needing to learn ce and time. I swear I get excited more easily then I ever had before. I sit up properly I my handnds on something that crinkles under it. I look down. An envelope? I grip it picking it up. It wasn''t addressed. I turn it suspiciously and hold it up, Ren who was on the phone nce at me when I poke him. He smiles pointing at me when I hold up the unmarked envelope.


    I carefully pull at the seal ripping open the top. I stand, walking away for some privacy as I unfold the letter. It was handwritten ledger that I didn''t recognize.


    "Ang, I mean Anna,


    Though I''m sure this letter mighte as a surprise seeing as I''m not a very forward or upfront person. I honestly despise you and your mother, she tore our family apart when my brother met her. He was going to be the head of the family. Take over Love U2 cosmetics."


    My stomach tightens, that was thepany that I had helped Ren with when producing thatmercial and dealing with that troublesome actress. Ren had mentioned it had a new President. I even met him. Still did Ren know this. Did he know this was once my fathers'' familypany? I look back over my shoulder. His face was serious as he was still talking. I continue


    "He abandoned us when your mother fell pregnant, changing his name he married into the Silverman n. We hadn''t spoken for years. Then Sean Got into trouble and disappeared. Everything was crumbling the business my family. I was happy he had suffered to loosing a child and his wife to feel the pain of what hi had caused us. I was bitter."


    My fingers where trembling and sweaty. I wanted to cry.


    "Second, I saw you I judged you, I heard the rumors, that like a ghost you where back from the dead. I hated the fact that he had regained his happiness. I had refused to visit out of spite, and jealousy till a Ren Feng phoned, telling me to grown up and see my brother in case it was thest time I ever did."


    I look up over at Ren who is now watching me, I can feel his eyes filled with worry searching mine. I try to smile but I feel the tears starting to shed. He was seriously trying to fix all the pieces of my family because of me. Warmth wraps around me I cling to his shirt hiding the fact that my eyeliner is probably now running down my cheeks making me look ugly as hell. I never got to finish reading the letter. A part that I wouldter learn was the most important part.

 Chapter 99 Start a New 37.3

    ****


    When I woke Ren was already gone. The bed felt cold like it he had been gone for hours. He had seemed so lost in thoughtst night. I feel a sting of loneliness. I ended up with such a great dream to. It was our wedding night. He had pulled me close from behind as soon as we had entered the hotel. Ironically it was the same room we had met at. The Golden Dragon Inn. He nuzzled into my neck, his hot breath made my body quake and my pussy pulsate in response to the anticipation of our first night as husband and wife. His whispers into my ear saying he loves me. I couldn''t hold back the feeling I had, as I took one of his hands that had been tracing my body bring it up to my lips. I gently ced a kiss on the back then flipped it over kissing the palm nuzzling it. My own words echoed in my head. I love you Ren now and forever, as my husband, my lord, and the father the or child. He turns me around instantly the light in his eye even brighter. You could see the joy. He kissed me harder, I could clearly feel how much he wanted me but he was holding back. I made the move reassuring him it was perfectly safe still, I wanted him to touch me. My dream was so realistic, I could swear it was really happening. With each button he undid slowly, I felt him gently kiss down my spine. Once undone, he stood kissing my shoulders brushing the sleeves softly with his rough hands, making the dress fall around me. A knock came breaking my thought. I look down realizing the draft from my night gown pulled up, my hand down my own panties. I had been ying with my self while envisioning my dream rey. I blush, readjusting as another knockes and then the door creaks open. Jacks face emerges. That would have been close if I hadn''t heard the knock if he had just walked in like before. I bit my lip looking down embarrassment I''m sure clear. I try to calm down. I had yed with myself before five months had been a long many lonely nights and Ren somehow had turned me into a sex addict I had learned, at least when I thought of him.


    "What is it?" I ask quickly, clearing my throat, looking up to meet his gaze. I watch his expression fill with concern for some reason.


    "Jesus Anna, are you okay? You face is all red." He rushes over putting his forehead against mine as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    I panic sitting back waving my hands between us. "I''m perfectly fine." I say quickly though I stumble with embarrassment so much it sounds like a lie.


    "You don''t have to lie to me. Tell me what''s wrong he grabs my hand." Itsts only for a moment when I hear the sound of a click and the look in Jacks eye turn to agitation.


    "Do me a favor and refrain from touching what''s mine," Ren growls behind Jack, holding a gun to the back of his head.


    "You son of a bitch, she''s not an item you possess." He growls not daring to move. Ren pulls the gun back and re-holster it. I watch his grin appears as he walks over protectively wrapping an arm around my shoulder and kisses my cheek.


    It was a grin that had many faces I shiver a little knowing the danger this smile had behind it. I notice a brown paper bag in his arms but now is not the time to ask.


    "Nope not an item, she''s my most precious fianc¨¦e, so do us both a favor and learn to keep you hands to yourself before I remove them. I watch him turn that wicked grin on Jack as he says it. Jack who normally isn''t afraid of anything, stood stepping away, he looks cool as a cucumber, but his fists where clutching tight and shaking at his side, Ren put the fear of god into him within a matter of minutes, Hell seconds.


    "Your father was wondering if you where awake, go see him when you''re dressed." He spat out, quickly turning on his heels storming out. Though if I didn''t know better it look more like her was running.


    I folded my arms across my chest. Yeah, he was to close forfort, but Jesus Ren was even more the possessive bastard this morning. Even after such a wonderful night of passion. Oh, wait that was a dream, I tap my nail on my lip in thought. Was so sweet though can''t me me for wishing it real. The sound of the paper bag crinkling as Ren tossed it on the bed. Now that I get a good look, he was wearing well fit jeans, his dress shoes, his gray button-down dress shirt which he didn''t bother to do the top three at all, and he was shrugging off his leather jacket now. His hair was falling in his face. He nces at me not missing my poster and look of irritation at his actions. However, it doesn''t faze him, that or else he isn''tpletely buying it, that I''m mad at him for what he did. Because he smirks almost snorting with amusement. Damn it, if he could stop for like one day, looking like sin served up on tter, especially with that dream still fresh in my mind, maybe I could actually stay mad at him for more then five minutes, when in his presence.


    "What are you thinking about?" His smile big and seductive as ever. His hand slides under the covers. Feeling it graze against my though. I bit my lip trying to forget the damn dream. His eyes however beam, his hand slides up under my night gown gently running along my though. My body moves for him giving more ess. "Miss me this much." I re at his amuse yful smile.


    "Don''t think just because I want you so much, I am not upset with how you handled that." I feel him slip his hand against the outside of my panties. I bite my lip harder trying to control myself. The taste of blood now in my mouth.


    "If I knew you would wake up this horny, I wouldn''t have left, to give that bastard a chance to get so close. Beside you know you love it when I im you belong to me and only me." His yful smile grows bigger as I fight the urge to smile with me at the thought of belonging to him and him alone. I look over eyeing the bag.


    "What is it?" I ask trying to keep my focus as Ren''s hand slips under the panties his body crawling up over me.


    "You really want to know?" I nod eagerly. Heughs "Maybe I should make you wait till after."


    "Don''t be mean." I pout.


    "Angel face, being mean, would be not finishing what I started, and I get no greater pleasure then listening to you scream my name with those beautiful lips as I pleasure you." I was now fucked metaphorically and literally. What was in the bag, what had just happened with Jack, it was all thest thing on my mind.

 Chapter 100 Start a New 37.4

    My hands delicately unbuttoned the rest of his shirt as his body hovers over me left arm holding him firm. His right hand tracing up and down my thigh. A gentle smile ying across his lips. Shirt undone I slide my hands up to his shoulders like he did to me in the dream and slowly slide his shirt down towards his back. His eyes burn into me watching every move I make. I want to hide embarrassment from how eager I am now. He sits up, helping slide it off the rest of the way. Grabbing a fist full of the covers that separate up he tosses them to other side of the bed, the bag that he had set there, crumples from the weight of the nket. Now Visible, it''s in to see that the nket had been covering that my night gown had been pulled up above my waist. His eyebrow arches almost as if questioningly. I want to die right now, rather then tell him I was ying with myself, thinking about a sex dream I had of us. He suddenly startsughing, his head bent down on my belly,ughing full heartily.


    "Am I seriously not satisfying you enough that you have to help yourself now, when I''m not here." He says in between chuckles. I grab a pillow and hit him on the side of his head.


    "It''s not funny you ass." Heughs more. "It''s because your sudden change towards me has cause all types of crazy dreams." I groan inside, did I really just say that.


    He looks at me a soft smile on his face. "Just to be clear you''re not dissatisfied with my services,tely right?"


    "Only right now, what kind of manughs at a woman wanting to be please and then stops." I watch the spark in his eyes light up again.


    "Honey told you before, your wish is mymand." He pushes up on his arms I watch the muscles flex as he crawls forward, his face inches from mine. his lips hovering.


    "If you don''t hurry up and kiss me." I whisper arching my back trying to bring us closer feel him against me. "I''m going to take the gun you used on Jack just now and shoot you." I threaten yfully. His lips crash on mine. Hitting my tooth with his own.


    "Don''t mention that name again, while we make love, I hear him growl as he lets me breath. He bites my lip hard. I feel the jealousy surge through him. His hands get rougher, he pulls me further under him. "Mine," her growls lowly, grabbing at my hips pushing his body against me.


    "Yours," I moan in agreement.


    I close my eyes soaking in the feel of his strength and his dominance over my body. Skillfully he slips the night gown up. I bend my back helping him as he gets it over my head. I open my eyes in shock, when I feel something silky being tied around my wrists. I bend my head back to where my hands are being restrained behind me. I noticing my night gown now ripped and being use to bind around my hands. The evil smile on his face when I look back at him. He was feelingplete excitement from the idea of this and probably from the horror on my face. His hand trails down from my wrists over my arm making me tickle I squirm, I watch his eyes, the amusements in them. His finger slides over my shoulder along my cor bone, I swallow hard. It stops between my breasts. He leans forward cing one hand on my wrists over my head kissing at my neck softly. He nuzzles into my ear.


    "Punishment for saying his name, you can''t touch me, but I can pleasure you all I want." My body heats up at his words his other hand continues south of my body stopping between my folds. I squirm feeling the wetness already as he touched me.


    ****


    "I know I''m a real bastard, soon as that mans name left her lips while I was seducing her, even if it was to provoke me. I was filled with all sorts of envy. She''s defiantly got what she was asking for, because now I was fucking more eager to make sure she couldn''t think of anyone, or anything else while I made love to her this morning. I originally had noticed how hot she was looking at me, and just wanted one more chance with her before returning home, who knew how long it would be before I''d see her again. Somehow, she unknowingly turns me into a demon. That will stop at nothing to make sure I''m the only person she will ever think of again.


    I feel her soft body jerk harder, her breath heavy, she begs for me stop as she convulses under me.


    "Not yet honey, not till I satisfy youpletely." I hear her groan turning away as she fights for control. Closing her legs in protest for a second climax. Iugh a little "You sure honey, I''d like to give you ten before I''m done. She moans and squeals again her arms pulling, trying to break free as I feel her release again.


    "Please, I can''t take any more like this, I need you in me. My cock was already hard but those words cause it shear pain as it threatens to rip through my jeans begging to give her what she wants.


    "You wish is mymand my love, I stand quickly undoing the belt buckle and button on the jeans. As soon as I unzip, my cock isrger than life making a tent in my briefs as my pants fall around my ankles. She sits up ogling me, like some statue on disy. That''s okay, I''m doing the same to this gorgeous woman, who sits bound on her knees on the bed.


    "Are you going to unbind me yet so I can y to?" She bats her pretty little eyshes sweetly, as she cunningly artictes each word seductively. Moving her eyes to my hard on, that I very much would love to see her pretty little lips wrapped around, and she knows it. She looks back up biting her lip then smiles. "Please." She holds up her wrist wanting me to release her. Fuck could any man say no to that? Am I just that weak now? I put a knee on the bed grabbing her wrists, I pull her forward softly. Secondter the torn silk night gown is off and on the floor. She crawls forward removing what''s left of my clothing. I watch in anticipation as she smiles up at me with those damn gems. I reach out grabbing strands of her loose hair, god she needed to touch me soon.


    "Anna," I called her name. As if on que she smiles, her hand wrapping around me. Fuck, my head spins, I struggle not to lose my shit instantly, I wasn''t done with her yet. I didn''t dare look down, seeing those eyes look up at me enjoying every inch. I''m barley hanging on just thinking about it, knowing how amazing it feels right now was bad enough.


    "I can''t wait," I say as I pull her hair up stopping her from her torture. She licks her lips, amusement on her face as she looks at me.


    "I thought I could set a goal of ten times." I frown at her tossing my words teasingly back at me.


    "Get over here you little vixen." I push her back listening to her squeal at I climb over her.


    No woman, has ever felt this good or made me feel this alive. Bodies intertwine as I force myself into her. I know I was being rough, but she was as wild as I was. I hear her beg for something I never thought I would when I palm her sweet ass. She really wanted me to go there and I was defiantly not saying no to that. I pulled out tossing her over my hands on her hips I pulled her hard against me. Fuck was she seriously going to let me go there. I hear her plead again at my teasing, everything bes a haze as I take in all that she gives me until I feel her body quiver her cries match my own satisfaction.


    This woman was the death of me, Iy on top of her our breaths in sync, I held her tight. Her soft whisperes "I love you." I squeeze tighter,ying a kiss on her shoulder.


    "Me too." I whisper leaving little pecks. On her back. She rolls over to face me.


    "Promise you won''t abandon me again, promise you won''t leave me alone." I hear and see the insecurities in her words. I feel a knot in my stomach. What was I going to say now?

 Chapter 101 Start a New 37.5

    ****


    I seriously thought things couldn''t get any worse, I storm out, the door to my room ms behind me. I hear it fling open, it vibrates mming into the wall.


    "Would you just, fucking stop already?" Ren shouts stomping down the hall after me.


    "Go, to hell," I growl over my shoulder. I was seething with anger. I start jogging, going down the stair. I hear his footsteps pick up, chasing after me. I make my way out back to the garden. When I feel his hand grip around my arm.


    "Would you just listen for a second. This isn''t the same." I kick him as hard as I can in the shins. He growls, is eyes red with furry staring down at me.


    "I don''t give a shit, if you think that I''m just going to watch you walk away again, and sit around pining like a pathetic little girl. Then you''re a fucking moron. You got to go back, fine, then we return together." I stomp my feet in defiance. His hand still gripping hard on my arm. He was stubborn but so was I. We re at each other. The tension was enough, that the maids who came out and saw us, turn and scurry back in, not daring to interrupt.


    "You don''t get it, you never fucking get it. The danger you could be in. Now it''s a whole other mess that I need to clean up. This time the situation is unpredictable, I don''t know what to expect from these guys." I look at him eyes wide he was a mess. What was he talking about? Didn''t this have to do with same shit we been dealing with? cing my hand on top of the one gripping me.


    "Ren whatever it is, we can face it together." I reassure him.


    "I don''t want you in harm''s way, if things go bad. I know nothing about this gang Anna, but I am certain, theming all this way, they mean business, and I will be damned if I am going to just sit here while they dare to stirs up trouble in my territory. Those fuckers want a war with the Feng n to prove how big and bad they are, Then I will personally hand out retribution. I will show this fucker, Hunter whoever from this Satan''s Foot Soldiers, what it truly means to bring fear, pain. His body won''t be recognizable." I see the blood lust in his eyes as he squeezing my arm harder rambling on. I winced in pain.


    "Sorry," He growls lowly, turning away from me. He was defiantly unnerved.


    After that incredible moment, I didn''t know what to think when he didn''t answer me. His eyes where dig he sat up as if suddenly remembering something. When he grabbed the brown paper bag, I was honestly a little excited, wondering what he had brought. Honestly, I was hoping it was food. After great sex like that I was famished. When he pulled out five boxes of pregnancy tests, I didn''t know is I should fall off the bed dying ofughter or smack him for acting so crazy seriously. One was bad enough, but five. I mean had been a few weeks but I haven''t even had my period yet I still had time. Honestly, I hadn''t meant to call him nuts but seriously he was acting crazy. Besides, why was it so important to know right away? I became defensive wondering if all he cared about was the child. That''s when he dropped the bomb shell, that he would be returning and leaving me here. I can''t recall everything I said. I was so pissed I started cursing him out. There was no way this was happening again. I had climbed out of bed tossing on clothes, and stormed out. I hadn''t taken the text now that I think about it, I think I picked a few up, throwing them at him while I called him a horrible scumbag.


    I open my eyes. He was still there his body tall, tense, ready to snap.


    ****


    Thinking about Anna being there, I know her she will dive head first into danger. I know how people in this world will act, However, I''ve heard the report from Maliki, the cruel way this Leader from The Satan''s Foot Soldiers has ambushed Feng patrols, taking care of several of our members on his hunt for me. David was bad enough. This fucker there was no telling the Dangers she faced if she crossed paths with him and I didn''t want to find out. I close my eyes recalling the phone call at the hospital.


    "Ren, we are trying to narrow down his location but, we don''t know why he''s here. This is this guy he''s different from the lords and thugs we deal with normally. The men are scared. They need their leader. They need Lord Feng Reports say he''s probably and even match in skill. Not once did he ever use a weapon taking out several of our men. We need to be careful. Know our enemy."


    "Found out everything you can. I want this fucker dead and buried even if I have to do it myself." I was boiling over, how dare hee into my town terrorize my men. Stir up this kind of trouble. He wants he well the bastard was going to get me. However, I didn''t want Anna getting in the cross fires if he was as good as Maliki said. I had no idea if he yed dirty or not, but she would not stand and watch quietly. I wanted to tell her there at the hospital but when I saw her looking at me tears streaming down. My heart broke and the fire cooled for a moment I needed to take care of her. I had no idea what made my woman who tried to be so strong suddenly crumble but she was falling apart suddenly and all I new was I had to hold her together. Telling myself, just a little more time, then I can tell her.


    "Ren." He soft voice called out to me. Her hand grabbing onto my shirt sleeve. She looked calm but I could feel the tremble. As she was looking at me. She was definitely afraid of me right now, but she was trying so hard not to be, even though anyone with eyes could see I was losing my shit.


    "You both should go." A voice called out from behind us near the fountain. I look back over my shoulder ring at the intruder of our private conversation. Silverman was sitting in a wheel chair at the fountain. How long had he been there? His green eye where almost translucent in the sun as he stares back at us.


    "What do you mean old man?" I growl at the man impatient waiting for him to finish his sentence.


    "Just what I said take care of my daughter Lord Ren Feng, she''ll take care of you." Silverman smiles raising his hands, suddenly maidse scurrying out helping roll him over the door frame and into the house.


    I look and at Anna her eyes meeting mine. A fire that matches my own. My little Tiger, I caress her cheek. "Are you really sure about this." She smiles, standing on her tiptoe she kisses me on the cheek.


    "I''ll start packing." She bounces toward the house. I watch her. The temperament so different from little while ago I almost feel like I was yed. I follow after her.


    Bags packed, servants are carrying them down to the foyer, Anna takes a look around smiles walking toward the door pulling out her cell. The sound of heavy parchment hits the floor. I notice a folded-up envelope. I go to call after her, but she''s out of ear range unless I shout. Looking at it I know I shouldn''t. Still I unfold it. The script I don''t know but as I read, I quickly decipher it''s the letter from her uncle. Defiantly was emotional, I learned things I never knew. As I got close to the end though my fingers tighten on the letter wanting to rip it to pieces what the hell was this. Was this why she was crying. Yet she still ys ignorant. I clear my mind First I will deal with this gang then I will look into this. Anna, why did you lie.

 Chapter 102 Suffer the Consequences 38.1

    Chapter 38


    After returning it was getting right to work. I don''t know what kind of person this Hunter man was, but he was poking the wrong loin. Ren was wild and not going to just let him walk away without consequences, and we all new the kind of consequences Lord Feng to dish out, and how much he enjoys every second of it. I shiver, recalling the first time I ever saw him dish out punishment on Michovali and his gang when I was kidnapped. He might have done it to save me, but he loved every minute of it. Toying with his enemies, making them squirm. The blood and agony he would inflect slowly, and painfully over days sucking everything he could out of them, till he deemed them worthless. You would wish for death. Even know I have begun to see the world and everyone in it like him, they were my tools, my toys, and easily thrown away. I grab my arms shuddering at the thought a little. I wasn''tpletely there I still had morals. So did Ren but anyone that crosses him is fair game. This Hunter, was aplete fool.


    ****


    Since the second they got here Mki had been keeping close tabs. They had first struck at the Golden Dragon hotel, not that I really gave a damn. I was just tozy to sell it, and it was making good money despite one troublesome product. Thanks to it causing long scrapes and of unwanted marks on our customers I was quickly having the return money to those that purchased it to keep police from getting involved. Mki had been dealing with ittely. I also had to admit, tt was also the ce I met Anna, guess secretly I couldn''t bring myself to get rid of the hotel for that reason as well. No one was ever allowed to purchase the pent house package. Now that I owned it.


    I always wanted to bring her back there, but I was afraid, that it actually turns her off. She has changed. She is more open to our world, but it''s still a brothel house. What''s worse,st thing I need, is for her to run into our most troublesome product. I once told her, she didn''t need to know, what happened to her fellow journalist. Hell, to shut her up, I even threatened to send Anna to join that bitch. Last thing I need, is for Anna to know what really befell the girl who tried to seduce me, and mock my angel. The guilt would probably be so much, she would curse me for the rest of her life. I thought about freeing her, butst thing I need, is a journalist with a big mouth, lose, especially after everything my men did to her.


    Focus Ren, I rub at my temples refocusingst thing I need to be thinking about is that shit. Besides, if what that letter says is true, then I need to know if she was hiding it, could that really be how it all went down. If so, what the hell do I do. Still I furrow my brow looking back at the damage report to the hotel.


    "Those fuckers," I growl lowly. None of the woman where hurt, which is good damaged good were worthless. Thankfully I don''t usually trust woman so they knew nothing when the man that I can guess is the leader from there description, tried to be a sly fucker and get information out of them after. Beating the shit out of the newer recruits that where on guard for training purposes. The woman who had been witness shook with fear at the brutal assault.


    "He is about 6ft high, dark hair, blue eyes, the woman, described him as slim framed, but well-toned. He neverid a finger on them but just one look and they thought they would die with that brooding presence. Then his expression changed it seemed." Maliki Read off his reports taken by some more experienced underlings.


    "Seems, he is asking where he can best reach you." Maliki continues.


    "That''s perfect!" I hear her voice cut in interrupting Maliki''s report with delight. I groan knowing this isn''t going to be bad.


    "What perfect Anna," I frown at her, crossing my arms over my chest. Any time she gets an idea it means she does something crazy.


    She bats her eyshes at me, dame maniptive woman. "Let''s hear it," I wave my have to her to continue. Maliki stays the ever cool neutral but he''s not fooling anyone he''s about as worried as I am what''s going to go out of this woman''s mouth.


    "It''s simple really, he''s nice to girls." Oh, fuck here ite. "So, why not set a honey trap and lead him where we want. Let info slip, so he goes where we want." My eyebrows furrow together.


    "No, no fucking way." I bark.


    Maliki sighs, closing the folder. "She''s got a point my Lord.


    "You shut it, and you, no way in hell." I yell storming back over to the window of my office.


    "You know, I''ll just do it without your permission." I hear her sneer back. I look over at her. Her hands on her hips, anger evident on her face, as she res at me. Maliki sighs breaking the silence in the room.


    "He''s never going to say yes, so, how can I help you mydy." I watch, a rage like no other fills me, watching Maliki turn and bow to my wife to be. The look on her face, is as good as the cat that actually caught the cannery.


    "God damn it," I shout pissed. "Who the hell do you have in mind as the honey, Anna." I growl catching her attention. I didn''t like this not one bit.


    ****


    The day the n was set into motion, we had watchmen reporting back these fuckers every move. It was bad enough, the streets where already in chaos with the people doped up on Candy, and cops having their hands full trying to keep the peace. My territory no this whole damn city was falling to ruins, and I hadn''t found the source. Now I have to deal with watching these punks stir up trouble, my men should be out there trying to clean up this mess, and hunting down the source. We needed to take control of this shit by the balls, starting with teaching all the traitorous bastards a lesson they will soon never forget, for even thinking of crossing me. I growl, growing impatient as the reportse in every single step this Hunter was making, so I can visually follow him, in my mind. I hate to admit it Anna is right. This was a faster solution, as long as it goes well, I hope he doesn''t catch no. In my opinion he seems sharp as hell, to bad I''m more experienced in games like these. I had the normal manager and normal staff reced at the hotel in the middle of the night where he stays, for the change of shift. I close my eyes, imagining the town, the start point, hearing the reports that whereing in.

 Chapter 103 Suffer the Consequences 38.2

    ****


    Nico, Andrew and I were walking the streets of the city. Marcus was back at the hotel, keeping an eye on things just in case they decided to show up there. The city was a cluster f*ck. It was worse than the bar scene, that I had to clean up, thanks to the kid. I swear to god he better not be stating trouble while I''m gone. Everywhere we went, the Candy fanatics were roaming, causing chaos. Sirens were a regr noise, even during the day.


    The news, was filled with reports of these psychos who could be shot and feel no pain. You could stab them and they would keep on moving. Whatever was in this drug, was numbing their central nervous system,pletely. They were like soldiers, on an adrenaline rush, except they never came down, they had an unlimited supply of this shit. Narrow my eyes looking around in disgust.


    Our first stop of the day, after our discussion with hotel manager, was one of the many local businesses. We had managed to get some intel on the various underground businesses that the Feng n ran. We were, on our way to the Shady Lady, one of the many brothels in the area. As we scanned the area that''s when we came up on Feng n underlings. Seems they were patrolling the streets again, think they go into hiding after thatst several groups we fucked up. I nod my head to Nico not wanting to lower myself to beat a flunky.


    All of my men, were exceptionally trained. That''s why our institution, is ran the way it is. You had to be the best, to be a soldier. I only want the fiercest, strongest, men in my arsenal.


    I watch as Nico takes this guy out with ease, it had only taken him three hits to have him doubled over. After getting the info we needed from him, we leave him bloody nosed and broken as heys curled up on the ground, struggling to breathe with a few cracked ribs.


    It was sometimeter, we arrived at the Shady Lady. A trail of bloody bodies in our wake from every Feng member we came across, as we made our way here. I asked for a private room


    immediately walking up to the bar, I''m getting tired of ying games ying games. Once in there I signal for one of the girls walking past the curtain. I smile at the nervous little thing. Woman, were such easy targets, it was child''s y, to get information out of them. That''s why up until the kid, I didn''t allow women to join the ranks of the soldiers. They had emotions that could be manipted and where easily mislead. A weapon did not need emotions.


    I smile applying my charm, when for some reason, my mind went back to her. Feeling annoyed, I found myself wrapping my fingers in this woman''s blonde hair. I whisper into her ear, while I secretly chastise myself, to get back on task.


    "Hey beautiful, I wonder if you can a help a fellow out?"


    I gave her my most charming, bedroom smile. I undressing her with my eyes, as I cupped her cheek.


    "I have a business proposition for a Ren Feng. You wouldn''t happen to know, where the best is ce to find him, would you?"


    Obviously, I was lying, there was no proposition. It was simple, pull your shit out of my turf, or face the consequences, and my men knew, I was all about personally dealing out the punishment given a hundred times over.


    She looks at me reluctantly. Her green eyes waver with fear, she tries to mask it looking away for a second. I reach over ce my hand softly on her chin turning her back to face me. I watch as she starts to chew on that pouty bottom lip of hers. I caress it with my thumb then slip a couple bills into her bra with a smile. Her eyes go wide as my hand cupping her breast. I felt her tremble. These girls were used to being man handled, give them a bit of tenderness, and they were putty.


    A small gasp escaped her lip, she swallows as if her throat was dry. "So, do you think you can help me out." I message more gently pulling her closer. Immediately she nods her head.


    "Th-the scrap yard. I..I think I remember hearing talk of deals going down there."


    Poor thing. I pet her head, chuckling it was almost too easy. She almost couldn''t speak she was so distracted from my touch. Too bad I didn''t have any time, or interest in ying with her. She did nothing for me. Letting her fall to the floor, I stood up, Nico and Andrew in tow. We walk out, leaving a very confused frustrated woman to sit angrily behind ring back at me. That''s as expression I hadn''t expected from a whore. Oh well. She got what she wanted. It wasn''t like I hadn''t paid her.


    Sometimeter, we arrived at the scrap yard. I hear sound of men talking. I motion to my men to be quiet. I want the element of surprise. Creeping up on them I listened. Among the two men talking one stood out even though there was nothing remarkable looking about him at all. He was average height with blonde hair. He had a rather decent build for his size, but my experience with Luke had made me wary of anything in a small package.


    I waited for their discussion toe to a close, and as the other guy left, I motioned for Nico to go right, Andrew to the left. Me, I stepped out to meet this guy head on. For him, to be doing business for this Ren Feng he had to have some sort of standing in the n. I grin, time to hit Feng where it hurt.


    "Hey, you must really be trust by Feng, if he has you doing such important work?" I called out to him. "I mean, you don''t look like much of a challenge, but your still in charge. Is he''s not afraid of losing business, if you get your ass kicked?" It was an obvious taunt. I just wanted to see what I was dealing with.


    The man snorts as heughs. It was like he had just heard the best joke of his life. "What would you know?" His almost mockingly boyish blue eyes watch me. His hands in his pockets his stanceid back.


    I watched as he looked at me, sizing me up.


    "Not from around here eh? You talk big for a nobody!"


    I smirked.


    "Maybe, maybe not" I shrugged. I Exam my cuticles, a moment the way women do when they want to look bored. "I did just take out a few of your men earlier though. Could a nobody do that?" I grinned at him, challengingly. He had to have gotten word if he''s with Feng.


    "So, you''re the asshole that''s been causing shittely." He smiles sickeningly licking his lips.


    I could immediately see tension build in his body. 3. 2. 1 I counted. It didn''t take long for him to strike. I managed to side step and block with my right arm, my left fist came down hard in his sr plexus. Was that a moan?! I hit again, harder this time. He seemed unphased.


    "Hurts so good" he grinned, licking his lips even more delightedly.


    What the fuck is wrong with this guy? He''s worse than the freaks on the street! it wasn''t that he couldn''t take feel the pain, it was much worse. it was like he got off on it? How do you beat a guy like this? What am I supposed to do? give him a hug? Instead, disgusted, I hit him harder. If he likes to hurt, then let''s just give more pain than he can handle.


    He matched me hit for hit, but whatever hit hended I returned with twice the force, until hey there moaning on the ground. I couldn''t tell if it was pain or pleasure but it didn''t matter.


    I was about tond the final blow, bending down my I go to deliver the final bow. "Anyst words, you sick fuck? Figures Feng would have a toy like you, only someone as sick as him could be near you."


    The man begins tough, coughing up blood. What the hell was wrong with him. I go to punch crushing his skull. My left hand pulling him up by his shirt.


    A force I hadn''t felt other then when the kidnded a blow smashes into the side of my head. My body staggers struggling to stay standing as I assess what just happened. When I see the newer, the over bearing presence that screamed death around him, and a woman that suddenly scurries over to the lump ok the ground.


    "You''ve got to be shitting me. The clothes are different, so is the expression, it''s more intense. The blonde gold hair and green eyes though no doubt, I re.


    "Anna, don''t you dare tend to this idiots'' wounds." Ren growls as he narrows his eyes examining the man before him. Dark hair, six-foot, blue eye, leather jacket with crossing shiv''s in red and ck. This was my man. And his partners where around here too. "We finally meet, Leader of the Satan''s Foot Soldiers. I''ve heard so many things. I practically spit out the words trying to hold back shooting him. No I had other ns for this man.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!